Quadriga salutis, or, The four general heads of Christian religion surveyed and explained ... with some few annotations annexed at the latter end.
         Powell, Thomas, 1608-1660.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A55565 of text R13515 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing P3073). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 184 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 79 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A55565
         Wing P3073
         ESTC R13515
         12254959
         ocm 12254959
         57360
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A55565)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57360)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 157:11)
      
       
         
           
             Quadriga salutis, or, The four general heads of Christian religion surveyed and explained ... with some few annotations annexed at the latter end.
             Powell, Thomas, 1608-1660.
          
           [28], 126 p.
           
             Printed by Sarah Griffin for Philip Chetwind,
             London :
             1657.
          
           
             Written by Thomas Powell. Cf. BM.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church history -- 17th century.
           Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A55565  R13515  (Wing P3073).  civilwar no Quadriga salutis. Or The four general heads of Christian religion surveyed, and explained 1. First, in aphorisms or positive maxims. 2. Seco Powell, Thomas 1657    31632 210 180 0 0 0 0 123 F  The  rate of 123 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2003-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Ben Griffin
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Ben Griffin
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           QVADRIGA
           SALVTIS
           .
           OR
           THE
           Four
           General
           Heads
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           RELIGION
           SURVEYED
           ,
           AND
           EXPLAINED
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               First
               ,
               In
               Aphorisms
               or
               positive
               Maxims
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               Secondly
               ,
               Resolved
               into
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               .
            
          
        
         
           WITH
           Some
           few
           Annotations
           annexed
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           .
        
         
           
             Ita
             doce
             ,
             ut
             cum
             dicus
             novè
             ,
             non
             dicas
             nova
             .
          
        
         
           Vincent
           :
           Lirinen
           .
           Commonitor
           .
           cap.
           
             27
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             Sarah
             Griffin
             ,
          
           for
           
             Philip
             Chetwind
             ,
          
           1657.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           HONORABLE
           AND
           My
           worthily
           honored
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Lady
           
             Eleonor
             Williams
             ,
          
           of
           
             Gwerneuet
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           the
           advice
           of
           one
           of
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Orators
           ,
           
           that
           we
           should
           dedicate
           Temples
           to
           the
           gods
           ,
           and
           Books
           to
           them
           that
           are
           like
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           persons
           of
           Honor
           and
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           we
           build
           no
           Temples
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           can
           contribute
           any
           thing
           towards
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           to
           repair
           the
           ruins
           thereof
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           point
           of
           our
           ambition
           and
           hopes
           .
           This
           small
           Treatise
           which
           
           is
           designed
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           double
           right
           in
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           general
           obligation
           you
           have
           upon
           the
           Author
           ,
           whose
           best
           of
           services
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           you
           may
           justly
           lay
           claim
           unto
           ,
           by
           the
           constant
           favours
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           have
           cherished
           him
           (
           for
           many
           years
           )
           through
           all
           the
           
             sceans
          
           of
           fortune
           :
           when
           the
           Countenances
           of
           others
           were
           shut
           up
           and
           wrapt
           in
           clouds
           and
           darkness
           towards
           him
           ,
           yours
           was
           alwaies
           open
           and
           
             serene
          
           ;
           
           whereby
           you
           gave
           a
           silent
           Testimony
           to
           his
           innocency
           ,
           and
           raised
           up
           his
           Spirits
           when
           they
           were
           at
           their
           lowest
           dejection
           and
           abatement
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           a
           particular
           interest
           you
           have
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           which
           you
           (
           with
           some
           of
           your
           neerest
           and
           dearest
           
             Relations
          
           )
           have
           with
           a
           propitious
           hand
           promoted
           towards
           the
           press
           ,
           especially
           the
           
             Counter-part
          
           of
           it
           ,
           whereby
           if
           our
           Countrey-men
           shall
           reap
           any
           benefit
           (
           which
           is
           my
           
           hearty
           wish
           )
           they
           must
           bless
           God
           and
           you
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           my
           joy
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           your
           
             Crown
             ,
          
           that
           you
           and
           your
           children
           like
           that
           
             Elect
             Lady
          
           (
           in
           St.
           
             John
          
           )
           and
           her
           children
           ,
           
           do
           walk
           in
           the
           Truth
           and
           persevere
           therein
           ,
           in
           these
           daies
           of
           apostasie
           :
           
             In
             this
             hour
             of
             temptation
             which
             is
             come
             upon
             all
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             try
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           The
           principles
           which
           are
           here
           treated
           of
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           ,
           your
           faith
           is
           grounded
           and
           your
           eternal
           hope
           is
           built
           ,
           have
           been
           your
           ballast
           and
           anchor-hold
           ,
           to
           keep
           you
           firm
           and
           stedfast
           in
           the
           day
           of
           your
           temptation
           ,
           when
           you
           were
           beset
           with
           two
           contrary
           winds
           ,
           one
           that
           would
           have
           fill'd
           your
           sailes
           for
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           that
           would
           have
           hurried
           you
           a
           clean
           contrary
           way
           to
           the
           other
           extreme
           ,
           for
           some
           Spirits
           know
           no
           mediocrity
           or
           moderation
           .
           But
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           your
           own
           judgment
           
           and
           education
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           these
           
             Catholick
          
           principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           which
           you
           imbibed
           in
           your
           younger
           years
           instead
           of
           
             Romances
             ,
          
           you
           have
           been
           able
           (
           through
           God
           )
           to
           defeat
           the
           designs
           and
           to
           withstand
           the
           suggestions
           of
           those
           that
           thought
           to
           lead
           you
           away
           captive
           ,
           as
           easily
           as
           the
           first
           
             Tempter
          
           did
           her
           ,
           
           that
           was
           the
           first
           of
           sex
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Lord
           hold
           on
           your
           course
           ,
           and
           finish
           your
           race
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           your
           Crown
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           take
           it
           from
           you
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           I
           am
           infinitely
           engaged
           to
           all
           the
           fair
           
             Issue
          
           of
           your
           Body
           ,
           and
           since
           I
           cannot
           requite
           their
           kindness
           
             severally
             ,
          
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           some
           satisfaction
           of
           my
           debt
           and
           engagement
           that
           I
           pay
           this
           homage
           to
           you
           that
           are
           the
           
             Fountain
          
           of
           them
           :
           as
           in
           ancient
           times
           ,
           men
           payed
           certain
           rites
           and
           observances
           to
           the
           springs
           of
           those
           fair
           streams
           ,
           which
           bathed
           their
           houses
           
           and
           watered
           their
           lands
           :
           
             magnorum
             fluminum
             capita
             veneramur
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           so
           strong
           a
           pulse
           of
           gratitude
           beats
           in
           my
           breast
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           power
           were
           equal
           to
           my
           will
           ,
           I
           would
           erect
           a
           monument
           of
           brass
           to
           your
           memory
           ,
           and
           unto
           all
           those
           ,
           
           whose
           
             Heroick
          
           charity
           durst
           look
           (
           with
           favour
           )
           upon
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           in
           these
           sad
           and
           evil
           days
           :
           when
           some
           others
           (
           of
           baser
           alloy
           )
           would
           shun
           them
           ,
           as
           things
           
             blasted
             ,
          
           and
           would
           scarce
           speak
           
             with
             them
             ,
          
           much
           less
           
             for
             them
             ,
          
           or
           succor
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           distress
           ,
           like
           that
           vulgar
           Herd
           ,
           in
           the
           Poet
           :
           
             
               Which
               follows
               fortune
               ,
               
               (
               t
               is
               their
               guise
               )
            
             
               And
               men
               condemned
               ,
               allwaies
               flies
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           you
           and
           
             Yours
          
           are
           acted
           by
           
             nobler
          
           and
           more
           Christian
           principles
           than
           these
           drossie
           and
           earthly
           things
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           sooner
           meet
           with
           them
           that
           will
           envy
           ,
           
           and
           secretly
           repine
           at
           this
           character
           ,
           I
           give
           you
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           will
           study
           to
           deserve
           the
           like
           ;
           though
           I
           shall
           never
           envy
           them
           the
           praise
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           where-ever
           I
           shall
           find
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           desert
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           whither
           
             I
          
           may
           live
           to
           finish
           a
           better
           
             Piece
          
           than
           this
           ,
           being
           long
           since
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           book
           ,
           
           by
           secular
           cares
           and
           encumbrances
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           breaches
           of
           a
           ruinous
           fortune
           ,
           seldom
           retiring
           within
           my self
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           by
           snatches
           and
           
             broken
          
           intervals
           :
           I
           have
           therefore
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           record
           my
           gratitude
           upon
           these
           
             leaves
          
           rather
           than
           to
           leave
           the
           duty
           to
           future
           contingencies
           :
           And
           instead
           of
           a
           richer
           
             monument
          
           which
           I
           would
           erect
           to
           your
           Vertues
           ,
           I
           have
           shadowed
           forth
           my
           thoughts
           by
           an
           
             Hieroglyphick
          
           or
           Emblem
           in
           the
           ensuing
           page
           ,
           which
           may
           chance
           last
           as
           long
           as
           some
           Tombs
           of
           grosser
           materials
           ,
           and
           serve
           to
           as
           good
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             who
             brought
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             great
             shepherd
             of
             the
             sheep
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             work
             to
             do
             his
             will
             :
          
           until
           you
           have
           finished
           your
           course
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           be
           translated
           hence
           full
           of
           daies
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           contentment
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           this
           is
           the
           hearty
           wish
           of
           him
           who
           doth
           unfeignedly
           pray
           for
           the
           wellfare
           and
           happiness
           of
           your
           whole
           Family
           ,
           even
        
         
           
             Your
             Ladyships
             ever
             engaged
             ,
          
           
             Tho.
             Powell
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
         
         
           I
           Have
           delineated
           this
           Tree
           in
           the
           precedent
           page
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           description
           of
           
             Benzo
          
           an
           Italian
           ,
           who
           spent
           14
           years
           in
           surveying
           the
           vast
           Continent
           of
           
             America
          
           and
           the
           adjacent
           Ilands
           .
        
         
           It
           grows
           in
           an
           Iland
           called
           
             Hierro
          
           or
           
             Ferro
             ,
          
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             Canaries
             :
          
           There
           is
           no
           other
           Tree
           in
           all
           the
           Iland
           besides
           ,
           neither
           any
           water
           to
           refresh
           the
           Inhabitants
           but
           what
           this
           tree
           affords
           ,
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Countrey
           being
           
             iron
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           it
           hath
           its
           name
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           a
           fit
           Emblem
           of
           a
           charitable
           person
           in
           an
           uncharitable
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           other
           fit
           and
           apposit
           applications
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           mentioned
           by
           sundry
           Geographers
           and
           Travellers
           ,
           as
           
             Hugh
             Linschotten
             ,
             Petr
             :
             Bertius
          
           in
           his
           description
           of
           the
           
             Canaries
             :
          
           Sir
           
             Rich:
             Hawkins
          
           in
           his
           Navigations
           ,
           and
           described
           by
           the
           excellent
           
             Du
             Bartas
             ,
          
           thus
           ,
           
           
             
               In
               the
               I
               le
               of
               
                 Iron
                 ,
              
               one
               of
               those
               same
               seven
            
             
               Whereto
               our
               Elders
               
                 happy
              
               
                 *
              
               name
               have
               given
               ,
            
             
               The
               savage
               people
               never
               drink
               the
               streams
            
             
               Of
               wells
               and
               rivers
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               realms
               ;
            
             
               Their
               drink
               is
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               the
               gushing
               spring
            
             
               A
               weeping
               tree
               out
               of
               it self
               doth
               wring
               :
            
             
               A
               tree
               whose
               tender-bearded
               root
               doth
               spread
            
             
               In
               driest
               sand
               ;
               his
               sweaty
               leaf
               doth
               send
            
             
               A
               most
               sweet
               liquor
               :
               and
               like
               as
               the
               vine
            
             
               Vntimely
               cut
               ,
               weeps
               at
               her
               wound
               the
               wine
            
             
               In
               pearled
               drops
               ,
               incessantly
               distills
            
             
               A
               royal
               stream
               ,
               which
               all
               their
               cisterns
               fills
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           WHat
           books
           are
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           either
           of
           this
           kind
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           little
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           of
           late
           times
           ;
           living
           remote
           from
           the
           
             Kiriath-Sephers
             ,
          
           
           the
           common
           
             Marts
             ,
          
           and
           Staples
           of
           such
           marchandises
           ;
           and
           being
           rendred
           both
           unable
           to
           buy
           and
           uncapable
           to
           employ
           them
           .
        
         
           Yet
           my
           reason
           tells
           me
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           common
           voice
           and
           vote
           of
           divers
           others
           as
           I
           hear
           ,
           that
           
             Catechising
          
           is
           a
           very
           necessary
           expedient
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           probable
           means
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           
           recover
           the
           
             Diseased
          
           from
           infection
           ,
           yet
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Sound
          
           from
           being
           infected
           .
        
         
           The
           principal
           way
           of
           fortifying
           against
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           well-grounded
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           true
           teaching
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           men
           are
           like
           chaff
           ,
           
           without
           any
           solid
           grain
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           soon
           blown
           away
           from
           the
           floor
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           vain
           doctrine
           ,
           like
           a
           ship
           without
           ballast
           or
           anchor
           ;
           and
           like
           a
           building
           ,
           that
           having
           no
           basis
           or
           foundation
           ,
           is
           easily
           storm'd
           down
           ,
           and
           demolished
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Master-builders
          
           of
           our
           
             Sion
          
           (
           who
           have
           spent
           much
           pains
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           yet
           )
           because
           they
           have
           spent
           so
           little
           in
           foundation-work
           ,
           have
           found
           that
           they
           did
           but
           
             aedificare
             in
             ruinam
             ,
          
           and
           that
           all
           their
           labour
           was
           but
           lost
           in
           building
           .
        
         
           The
           smallest
           of
           Gods
           creatures
           do
           
           often
           read
           Lectures
           unto
           their
           Master
           ,
           man
           :
           
           the
           
             Pismire
          
           reads
           a
           Lecture
           of
           providence
           and
           industry
           :
           and
           the
           
             Bee
          
           reads
           a
           lesson
           of
           wit
           and
           sagacity
           .
           For
           this
           
             wise
             little
             foul
             ,
          
           
           when
           she
           goes
           abroad
           a
           forraging
           ,
           and
           is
           (
           perhaps
           )
           surprised
           with
           windy-weather
           ;
           before
           she
           adventures
           back
           again
           ,
           she
           takes
           up
           some
           gravel
           in
           her
           fangs
           ,
           to
           balance
           her
           little
           body
           ,
           and
           then
           she
           hoises
           sail
           ,
           and
           steers
           her
           course
           home-wards
           ,
           more
           stedily
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Saepe
             lapillos
          
           
             Ut
             cymbae
             instabiles
             ,
             
             fluctu
             jactante
             ,
             saburram
          
           
             Tollunt
             ,
             his
             sese
             per
             inania
             nubila
             librant
             .
          
        
         
           If
           men
           would
           learn
           the
           like
           providence
           ,
           before
           they
           adventure
           forth
           in
           windy-weather
           ,
           among
           the
           storms
           and
           counter-tydes
           of
           disputes
           and
           controversies
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           in
           the
           ballast
           of
           
             Catholick
          
           principles
           which
           are
           here
           treated
           of
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           hold
           their
           road
           and
           course
           with
           more
           
           safety
           ,
           and
           less
           danger
           of
           making
           shipwrack
           of
           Faith
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           They
           would
           not
           
             fluctuate
          
           like
           those
           unstable
           souls
           that
           
             Optatus
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             Inter
             licet
             nostrum
             et
             non
             licet
             vestrum
             ,
          
           
           
             nutant
             &
             remigant
             populorum
             animae
             .
          
           For
           let
           the
           winds
           blow
           ,
           and
           the
           waters
           flow
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           storm
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           a
           well-principled
           Christian
           knows
           how
           to
           steer
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           where
           to
           rest
           and
           cast
           anchor
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           
             Catechistical
          
           exercises
           and
           of
           building
           up
           a
           Christian
           
             Methodically
             ,
          
           from
           the
           foundation
           upward
           .
           Such
           an
           Edifice
           ,
           
           being
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           an
           harmonious
           building
           ;
           the
           super-structure
           being
           cemented
           to
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           the
           roof
           and
           covering
           being
           adapted
           to
           the
           super-structure
           ,
           and
           all
           parts
           being
           framed
           and
           compacted
           according
           to
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             Proportion
             ,
          
           
           is
           most
           like
           to
           last
           and
           bear
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           storm-proof
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           Catechising
           
           (
           as
           all
           know
           )
           are
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           calls
           the
           
             Elements
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             beginnings
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           As
           there
           are
           principles
           in
           all
           Sciences
           upon
           which
           the
           whole
           Art
           depends
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           built
           as
           upon
           a
           foundation
           :
           So
           in
           this
           
             Architectonical
          
           Science
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Art
             of
             saving
             souls
             ,
          
           there
           are
           certain
           principles
           which
           are
           of
           such
           moment
           and
           consequence
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           these
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           ;
           he
           graspeth
           a
           cloud
           ,
           his
           soul
           is
           empty
           ,
           
             like
             a
             hungry
             man
             that
             dreameth
             he
             is
             eating
             ,
             and
             loe
             ,
             when
             he
             awaketh
             ,
             he
             is
             empty
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           principles
           of
           this
           Divine
           Art
           ,
           are
           these
           four
           :
           the
           Creed
           ,
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           
           
             These
             are
             the
             Catholick
             Principles
             of
             the
             Catechism
          
           (
           saith
           reverend
           
             Perkins
          
           )
           
             which
             have
             been
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             ,
             by
             all
             Churches
             of
             the
             World
          
           :
           
           These
           are
           
             fundatoria
             Religionis
             ,
          
           the
           foundations
           
           of
           that
           
             City
          
           that
           came
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           
           which
           was
           four
           square
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           four
           
             Elements
          
           that
           do
           constitute
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           the
           
             Vials
          
           wherein
           the
           vital
           substance
           of
           Religion
           consisteth
           .
           
           They
           are
           (
           in
           brief
           )
           the
           
             antient
             Land-Marks
          
           that
           have
           been
           settled
           since
           the
           
             foundation
          
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           points
           that
           have
           been
           generally
           and
           
             universally
          
           received
           ,
           wheresoever
           Christ
           had
           a
           Church
           ;
           being
           
             Heyr-looms
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           and
           standing
           implements
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           beginng
           ;
           
           and
           descending
           down
           from
           age
           to
           age
           (
           indisputably
           )
           to
           the
           
             Heirs
             of
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           Amidst
           all
           the
           garboils
           of
           the
           Church
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           (
           most
           )
           torn
           with
           Schi●ms
           and
           over-grovwn
           with
           the
           Tares
           of
           Heresie
           ;
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           when
           it
           
             required
             some
             wit
             to
             be
             a
             Christ●●
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             so
             ,
          
           God
           reserved
           this
           seed
           unto
           his
           Church
           and
           
           people
           ,
           and
           preserved
           the
           
             vitals
          
           of
           Christianity
           un-invaded
           ,
           at
           least
           among
           most
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Satans
           
             Pioners
          
           have
           been
           busie
           (
           in
           all
           ages
           )
           with
           these
           foundations
           ,
           and
           have
           turned
           up
           every
           stone
           in
           it
           yet
           that
           will
           not
           prejudice
           the
           universality
           of
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           some
           hills
           and
           vallies
           do
           perjudice
           the
           roundness
           of
           the
           earthly
           Globe
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           I
           may
           here
           fitly
           apply
           a
           piece
           of
           that
           Remonstrance
           ,
           which
           the
           renowned
           
             Athanasius
          
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Alexandria
          
           (
           together
           with
           the
           Bishops
           under
           his
           Patriarchate
           )
           presented
           to
           the
           Emperour
           
             Jovinian
             ,
          
           being
           newly
           advanced
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           quit
           the
           
             Arrian
          
           party
           and
           to
           embrace
           the
           
             Orthodox
          
           Faith
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             which
             we
             present
             unto
             your
             Highness
             (
             most
             sacred
             Emperor
             )
             is
             received
             by
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             every where
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             in
          
           Spain
           ,
           Britain
           ,
           France
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           Dalmatia
           ,
           Mysia
           ,
           Macedonia
           
           
             and
             all
          
           Greece
           :
           
             By
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Africa
           ,
           Sardinia
           ,
           Cyprus
           ,
           Creet
           ,
           Pamphylia
           ,
           Lycia
           ,
           Isauria
           ;
           
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           Lybia
           ,
           Pontus
           ,
           Cappadocia
           ,
           
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Regions
             of
             all
             the
             East
             ,
             excepting
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Arrian
             faction
             that
             do
             oppugn
             it
             ,
          
           Non
           tamen
           inde
           praejudicium
           fieri
           potest
           orbi
           universo
           :
           
             They
             are
             but
             as
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             ballance
             ,
             and
             their
             paucity
             cannot
             prejudice
             the
             universal
             consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             as
             bearing
             no
             proportion
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           I
           may
           say
           the
           same
           of
           these
           
             Catholick
             Principles
          
           that
           are
           handled
           in
           the
           ensuing
           pages
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           safe
           yea
           necessary
           to
           embrace
           ,
           
           
             Quod
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
             quod
             ubique
             ,
             &
             quod
             semper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           that
           hath
           such
           an
           impress
           of
           
             Universality
             ,
             Antiquity
          
           and
           
             Consent
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           
           that
           is
           not
           
             Apostolical
             .
          
           For
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           all
           
           points
           that
           they
           preached
           ,
           were
           
             unius
             labii
             ,
          
           of
           one
           lip
           and
           language
           ,
           though
           their
           bodies
           were
           far
           a sunder
           :
           so
           were
           the
           Churches
           that
           were
           planted
           by
           them
           .
           
           They
           had
           all
           the
           same
           
             Depositum
             ,
          
           the
           same
           Body
           of
           Theology
           ,
           form
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           System
           of
           saving
           and
           necessary
           truths
           ,
           entrusted
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           transmitted
           to
           the
           next
           generation
           ,
           as
           faithfull
           
             Trustees
          
           and
           
             Depositaries
             ,
          
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           handed
           over
           unto
           us
           ,
           under
           the
           same
           trust
           and
           obligation
           of
           bequeathing
           them
           to
           our
           posterity
           ,
           until
           Christ
           himself
           cut
           off
           the
           
             entail
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           none
           therefore
           over-look
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           
             despise
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             ,
          
           
           for
           by
           over-looking
           these
           ,
           we
           have
           almost
           lost
           our
           religion
           :
           while
           we
           wander
           in
           vain
           fantasies
           ,
           following
           after
           
             new
             notions
             ,
          
           or
           new-nothings
           ,
           
             Chymical
          
           and
           
             Chymerical
          
           Divinity
           and
           such
           
             quelques-choses
          
           to
           please
           the
           fastidious
           and
           irregular
           appetites
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           
           we
           are
           bewildred
           ,
           like
           Travellers
           that
           disdaigning
           the
           beaten
           
           and
           obvious
           road-waies
           ,
           
           are
           alwaies
           seeking
           out
           short
           cuts
           and
           compendious
           traverses
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           entangled
           in
           some
           thickets
           ,
           and
           can
           hardly
           meet
           with
           the
           right
           way
           again
           .
        
         
           
             
             Ardua
             dûm
             quaerunt
             ,
             amittunt
             vera
             viaï
             .
          
        
         
           
           Wherefore
           despise
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           these
           small
           things
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           none
           ever
           came
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           in
           solid
           and
           saving
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           
             God
             hangs
             great
             weights
             upon
             small
             wires
             :
          
           All
           Religion
           hangs
           upon
           these
           few
           plain
           principles
           which
           are
           
             Radical
             verities
             ,
          
           
           from
           whence
           all
           others
           are
           extracted
           ,
           as
           numbers
           from
           their
           rootes
           ,
           and
           conclusions
           from
           their
           premisses
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           
             French
          
           called
           upon
           the
           English
           (
           that
           came
           to
           the
           aid
           of
           
             Henry
          
           the
           
             4th
             .
          
           )
           to
           hasten
           their
           slow
           march
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           English
           Commanders
           replyed
           :
           
           
             With
             this
             march
             ,
             our
             Forefathers
             
             did
             once
             over-run
             all
             France
          
           :
           we
           may
           say
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           how
           meanly
           soever
           some
           may
           deem
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           by
           these
           waies
           and
           means
           the
           Gospel
           marched
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           won
           the
           field
           ,
           subdued
           whole
           Kingdoms
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           won
           heaven
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           the
           Protestants
           got
           ground
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Pope
           himself
           once
           did
           complain
           ;
           and
           divers
           
             *
          
           Romanists
           have
           confessed
           that
           the
           Protestants
           never
           used
           a
           more
           mischievous
           engine
           against
           
             Rome
          
           than
           
             Catechising
             ;
          
           And
           thereupon
           they
           fell
           to
           counter-work
           them
           by
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           and
           fram'd
           Catechisms
           of
           several
           sorts
           ;
           And
           surely
           if
           ever
           they
           get
           back
           of
           us
           that
           ground
           which
           they
           have
           lost
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           (
           as
           a
           
             Reverend
          
           man
           hath
           long
           since
           premonished
           )
           by
           this
           way
           ,
           
           by
           their
           more
           exact
           care
           in
           requiring
           of
           this
           duty
           from
           the
           Parochial
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           preface
           no
           farther
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           
           but
           advertise
           the
           
             Christian
             Reader
          
           that
           this
           
             Synopsis
          
           was
           intended
           for
           an
           explanation
           of
           the
           Church-Catechism
           ,
           and
           (
           indeed
           )
           to
           succeed
           it
           in
           the
           order
           and
           method
           of
           teaching
           :
           for
           this
           presupposeth
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           having
           it
           by
           heart
           before
           hand
           ,
           
           as
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           the
           
             milky
             way
             ,
          
           which
           all
           Children
           should
           first
           tread
           in
           ,
           and
           learn
           to
           
             order
          
           their
           steps
           by
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Romans
           caused
           their
           Youth
           to
           learn
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           
             12.
             
          
           Tables
           by
           rote
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           not
           Christian
           Children
           learn
           that
           more
           excellent
           Law
           of
           the
           
             Two
             Tables
          
           and
           the
           other
           Heads
           of
           
             Christian
             Love
          
           in
           their
           tender
           years
           ,
           when
           the
           memory
           is
           most
           
             receptive
          
           of
           good
           impressions
           ,
           &
           most
           
             retentive
          
           of
           what
           is
           committed
           to
           it
           ?
           This
           (
           indeed
           )
           is
           fitted
           and
           set
           to
           the
           
             elevation
          
           of
           mens
           capacities
           at
           
             12.
          
           and
           
             13.
          
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           when
           it
           begins
           to
           be
           day-breaks
           in
           their
           understandings
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           .
        
         
           A
           year
           or
           two
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           be
           
           
             Discipulus
             Catechismi
             ,
          
           under
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           
             Catechist
          
           :
           This
           foundation-work
           will
           require
           more
           time
           &
           pains
           than
           so
           :
           Let
           none
           make
           too
           much
           haste
           out
           of
           this
           lower
           form
           ,
           
           till
           
             Christ
             be
             formed
          
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           until
           these
           
             prima
             fidei
             lineamenta
             ,
          
           the
           first
           lines
           and
           traces
           of
           Christ's
           face
           ,
           be
           drawn
           upon
           the
           Tablet
           of
           his
           mind
           .
        
         
           The
           variety
           and
           multiplicity
           of
           Catechisms
           which
           I
           hear
           to
           be
           abroad
           ,
           hath
           kept
           this
           (
           a
           while
           )
           under
           my
           wing
           :
           But
           at
           last
           I
           adventured
           it
           abroad
           ,
           because
           I
           understand
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           few
           of
           those
           fram'd
           according
           to
           the
           
             Scheme
          
           of
           the
           
             Church-Catechism
             ;
          
           and
           another
           motive
           of
           the
           publication
           was
           ,
           
           the
           Counsel
           of
           a
           pious
           and
           learned
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           publish
           
             various
          
           Tract●
           touching
           one
           and
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           coming
           forth
           in
           
             various
          
           dresses
           ,
           into
           mens
           hands
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           reduced
           to
           read
           and
           affect
           them
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
        
         
         
           For
           sometimes
           the
           person
           of
           an
           Author
           (
           being
           familiarly
           known
           unto
           us
           )
           invites
           us
           to
           read
           :
           sometimes
           a
           singular
           method
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           neatness
           and
           elegancy
           of
           style
           ,
           prefers
           a
           Book
           to
           the
           Readers
           acceptance
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           of
           these
           circumstances
           shall
           befriend
           this
           small
           piece
           ,
           and
           procure
           it
           a
           favourable
           aspect
           from
           the
           Christian
           peruser
           ,
           I
           may
           hope
           of
           some
           good
           may
           be
           done
           by
           it
           .
           And
           God
           give
           a
           blessing
           to
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sincerity
           of
           my
           intentions
           therein
           .
        
         
           
             And
             thine
             eares
             shall
             hear
             a
             word
             behind
             thee
             ,
             saying
             :
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             walk
             ye
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             ye
             turn
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             when
             ye
             turn
             unto
             the
             left
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             30.21
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           
             YOung
             man
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             Christian
             be
          
           
             In
             
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               reality
            
             ;
          
           
             Four
             things
             imprint
             upon
             thy
             mind
          
           
             Whil'st
             it
             is
             tender
             (
             yet
             )
             and
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
          
           
             First
             learn
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
            
             that
             golden
             Key
          
           
             Of
             true
             Belief
             ,
             which
             lets
             in
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Precepts
            
             next
             must
             be
             thy
             Lore
          
           
             To
             guide
             thee
             safe
             from
             shore
             to
             shore
             .
          
           
             'Midst
             rocks
             of
             Vices
             ,
             and
             the
             Sands
          
           
             Which
             threat
             thy
             Vessel
             on
             all
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Then
             that
             most
             holy
             
               Prayer
            
             take
             ,
          
           
             Which
             for
             thy
             use
             thy
             Lord
             did
             make
          
           
             To
             teach
             thee
             to
             send
             fit
             desires
             ,
          
           
             Lest
             thou
             offend
             with
             foolish
             fires
             .
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Sacraments
            
             in
             the
             last
             place
          
           
             With
             bended
             knees
             and
             heart
             embrace
             ,
          
           
             The
             Seals
             of
             thy
             Redemption
             ,
             and
          
           
             Thy
             title
             to
             the
             Holy-Land
             :
          
           
             Make
             use
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             thou
             would'st
             fain
          
           
             That
             life
             which
             knows
             no
             Death
             obtain
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           BIs
           tria
           
             (1)
          
           sunt
           Oranda
           tibi
           ,
           Credendaque
           ,
           
             (2)
          
           bis
           sex
           :
        
         
           Quae
           
             (3)
          
           Peragenda
           ,
           decem
           :
           
             (4)
          
           Participanda
           ,
           duo
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           CREED
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             four
             general
             parts
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
             which
             are
             received
             and
             embraced
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             do
             virtually
             contain
             the
             whole
             
               Body
            
             of
             Divinity
             :
             namely
             ,
             The
             Creed
             ;
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             the
             Sacrament●
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             AS
             man
             was
             made
             after
             a
             differen●
             manner
             from
             other
             subluna●y
             Creatures
             :
             so
             he
             was
             designed
             for
             a
             different
             
             end
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             to
             weet
             eternal
             happiness
             after
             this
             life
             :
             For
             the
             attainment
             whereof
             ,
             God
             hath
             shewed
             him
             what
             to
             do
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             prescribed
             the
             means
             thereunto
             conducing
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             
             THe
             means
             that
             God
             appointed
             unto
             man
             for
             to
             arrive
             at
             happiness
             ,
             are
             chiefly
             these
             two
             .
             1.
             
             To
             believe
             rightly
             in
             God
             .
             2.
             
             To
             walk
             uprightly
             before
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Will
             and
             Command
             ,
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             man
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             
             THe
             Word
             wherein
             God
             declared
             his
             Will
             ,
             is
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Authentick
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ;
             Life
             &
             Belief
             ;
             containing
             all
             points
             of
             necessary
             and
             saving
             truths
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             him
             on
             to
             his
             designed
             end
             of
             happiness
             and
             glory
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             ALl
             the
             chief
             points
             of
             Faith
             and
             right
             Belief
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             necessary
             of
             all
             men
             to
             be
             received
             (
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             propounded
             )
             are
             summed
             up
             in
             those
             12.
             points
             or
             Articles
             that
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             :
             Which
             Creed
             is
             the
             Key
             to
             all
             other
             doctrinal
             points
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Patriarchs
            
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             
             were
             saved
             by
             the
             faith
             contained
             in
             this
             Creed
             :
             every
             Article
             thereof
             being
             revealed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sound
             (
             dispersedly
             )
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Moses
            
             
               (a)
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             For
             as
             there
             was
             but
             one
             
               (b)
            
             Church
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             :
             so
             there
             was
             but
             one
             
               (c)
            
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             shall
             come
             after
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             OF
             those
             twelve
             Articles
             ,
             some
             do
             concern
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Article
             :
             
             some
             concern
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             
             as
             the
             six
             Articles
             immediately
             following
             ;
             and
             some
             do
             concern
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             eighth
             Article
             .
             The
             four
             last
             ,
             do
             set
             forth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             World
             and
             in
             the
             nex●
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             Article
             of
             Christ's
             
               descent
               into
               Hell
            
             may
             safely
             be
             understood
             and
             believed
             ,
             either
             of
             these
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             
               
               1.
               
               That
               the
               soul
               of
               Christ
               descended
               (
               locally
               )
               among
               the
               Infernal
               Spirits
               ;
               not
               to
               suffer
               ,
               but
               to
               manifest
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               :
               which
               is
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               divers
               eminent
               Writers
               
                 *
              
               of
               later
               age
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               descending
               into
               Hell
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               than
               that
               Christ
               descended
               into
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               was
               (
               there
               )
               continued
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               daies
               ;
               which
               is
               more
               generally
               received
               of
               the
               later
               Writers
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             TO
             believe
             the
             
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             to
             believe
             that
             among
             all
             the
             
               Tribes
            
             
               (a)
            
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             God
             hath
             some
             chosen
             servants
             &
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             taken
             
               (b)
            
             out
             for
             his
             name
             ;
             sanctified
             with
             his
             Spirit
             
               (c)
            
             ;
             called
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             
               (d)
            
             ;
             and
             ordained
             unto
             eternal
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             TO
             believe
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             is
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Saints
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             are
             knit
             (
             by
             an
             invisible
             tye
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             )
             to
             Christ
             their
             head
             
               (a)
            
             ;
             and
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             by
             common
             participation
             ,
             and
             mutual
             communication
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             both
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             but
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             were
             acted
             by
             one
             soul
             and
             spirit
             
               (b)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             TO
             believe
             
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             is
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             doth
             freely
             pardon
             sin
             to
             penitent
             
               (a)
            
             sinners
             ,
             thtough
             faith
             in
             Christ
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             merit
             or
             
             satisfaction
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             power
             to
             his
             Church
             
               (d)
            
             to
             declare
             and
             pr●nounce
             this
             pardon
             (
             in
             his
             name
             )
             upon
             just
             and
             lawfull
             occasions
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             
               Nicene
            
             Creed
             and
             the
             Creed
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
            
             are
             but
             Paraphrases
             and
             Explanations
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Heresies
             that
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             about
             those
             times
             )
             touching
             the
             holy
             Trin●ty
             and
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             they
             contain
             nothing
             material
             or
             substantial
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             couched
             in
             the
             short
             symbol
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
             THat
             little
             Hymn
             of
             glory
             ,
             called
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             little
             Creed
             ,
             and
             an
             Abridgement
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             ;
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             about
             the
             time
             that
             
               Arrianism
            
             prevailed
             ,
             
             for
             to
             be
             a
             badge
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Orthodox
             Believers
             from
             the
             Heterodox
             or
             mis-believers
             :
             For
             by
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             in
             this
             form
             ,
             they
             confessed
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Arrians
            
             opposed
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             A
             PRAYER
             .
          
           
             BLessed
             be
             thy
             holy
             name
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             us
             ,
             
               for
               a
               light
               unto
               our
               feet
            
             
               (a)
            
             
               and
               a
               lantern
               unto
               our
               paths
            
             :
             And
             particularly
             for
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             thy
             holy
             Apostles
             have
             delivered
             for
             a
             Summary
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             Rule
             of
             right
             belief
             ;
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             to
             
               know
               thee
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             
               (b)
            
             
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               .
            
             Lord
             strengthen
             and
             confirm
             this
             faith
             in
             us
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             built
             upon
             the
             
               Rock
            
             
               (c)
            
             ,
             and
             the
             firm
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             
               (d)
            
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             may
             stand
             up
             stedfast
             ,
             unshaken
             and
             unmovable
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ;
             both
             against
             the
             strong
             blasts
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             any
             shall
             arise
             ;
             and
             against
             the
             breath
             of
             seducers
             ,
             which
             do
             daily
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             to
             beguile
             unstable
             souls
             .
          
           
             That
             so
             holding
             fast
             
               this
            
             
               (f)
            
             
               pledge
               ,
            
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             we
             may
             (
             at
             last
             )
             obtain
             the
             
               end
            
             
               (g)
            
             
               of
               our
               
               faith
               ,
            
             even
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             through
             him
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               Author
            
             
               (h)
            
             
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Righteous
             .
          
           
             
               Vnto
               whom
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               all
               glory
               be
               rendred
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               now
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           COMMANDMENTS
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             THe
             second
             general
             H●ad
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             the
             
               Commandments
               ,
            
             
             which
             are
             the
             
               Breviate
            
             of
             the
             Law
             Moral
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             practical
             duties
             of
             humane
             life
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             obedienc●
             ,
             the
             
               Tree
            
             
               (a)
            
             
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
            
             shewing
             what
             is
             good
             
               (b)
            
             and
             what
             is
             bad
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             and
             
               (c)
            
             what
             to
             be
             eschewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             OUr
             Saviour
             Christ
             did
             not
             abolish
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             a
             law
             founded
             in
             Nature
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             and
             natural
             equity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             unmovable
             and
             unchangable
             .
             It
             is
             the
             eternal
             Rule
             of
             
             Justice
             to
             all
             persons
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             :
             for
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             doth
             not
             exempt
             any
             persons
             from
             natural
             or
             moral
             obligations
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             
             CHrist
             freed
             us
             from
             the
             
               Ceremonial
            
             Law
             (
             which
             was
             grown
             to
             be
             
               (a)
            
             unsupportable
             )
             but
             not
             from
             the
             law
             of
             good
             manners
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             which
             was
             promulgated
             upon
             .
             
               Mount
               Sinai
               :
            
             He
             hath
             freed
             us
             also
             from
             the
             rigor
             ,
             and
             punctuality
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             regiment
             of
             it
             .
             And
             lastly
             he
             hath
             freed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             
               (c)
            
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             or
             the
             curse
             annexed
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             himself
             made
             ●
             curse
             ,
             by
             suffering
             an
             accursed
             death
             for
             our
             sins
             
               (d)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             
             THis
             Law
             called
             Moral
             ,
             is
             a
             holy
             
               (a)
            
             and
             perfect
             
               (b)
            
             Law
             ,
             having
             a
             spiritual
             
               (c)
            
             as
             well
             as
             a
             literal
             sense
             :
             being
             made
             to
             regulate
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             both
             outwardly
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             for
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             of
             the
             heart
             
               (d)
            
             .
          
           
           
             Christ
             did
             fullfill
             this
             Law
             by
             doing
             it
             ,
             not
             by
             filling
             up
             the
             vacuities
             of
             it
             :
             for
             there
             was
             no
             defect
             or
             imperfection
             in
             it
             
               (e)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             GOd
             summed
             all
             moral
             duties
             in
             ten
             general
             Precepts
             ,
             
             or
             
               Ten
            
             
               (a)
            
             
               Words
            
             as
             
               Moses
            
             calls
             them
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             reduced
             these
             ten
             into
             two
             ,
             and
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             into
             one
             ,
             even
             
               Love
            
             :
             
             Love
             
               (c)
            
             is
             the
             fullfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             and
             complement
             
               (d)
            
             of
             it
             :
             
               (b)
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Love
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Love
             towards
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             total
             sum
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI
             .
          
           
             
             THough
             the
             Law
             be
             so
             nice
             and
             exact
             
               (a)
            
             in
             it self
             that
             we
             cannot
             perform
             it
             so
             fully
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             requires
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             nevertheless
             we
             may
             (
             Gods
             grace
             assisting
             us
             )
             perform
             it
             so
             far
             as
             to
             find
             a
             gracious
             acceptance
             with
             him
             ,
             through
             Christ
             
               (c)
            
             :
             The
             doing
             the
             uttermost
             of
             what
             we
             can
             
               (d)
            
             ,
             and
             the
             bewailing
             of
             what
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             the
             mercifull
             God
             requires
             at
             our
             hands
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             VII
          
           
             
             THe
             precepts
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             do
             contain
             the
             duty
             of
             man
             towards
             God
             ,
             being
             given
             to
             direct
             him
             in
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             in
             performing
             both
             the
             internal
             
               (a)
            
             and
             external
             worship
             that
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             :
             For
             he
             that
             made
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             expects
             the
             service
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             glorified
             in
             both
             
               (b)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
          
           
             THe
             precepts
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             do
             contain
             the
             duty
             of
             man
             towards
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             obliging
             him
             to
             love
             him
             
               (a)
            
             as
             himself
             ,
             as
             his
             fellow-creature
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             hewn
             out
             of
             the
             same
             
               (c)
            
             rock
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             and
             bearing
             the
             same
             stamp
             impress
             and
             superscription
             with
             him
             ,
             even
             the
             
               (d)
            
             image
             of
             him
             that
             made
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             THe
             Commandements
             are
             but
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             short
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             they
             
             contain
             much
             in
             a
             little
             :
             
             For
             where
             any
             particular
             Virtue
             is
             commanded
             ,
             all
             Virtues
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             are
             (
             under
             that
             name
             )
             commanded
             :
             And
             where
             any
             Vice
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             all
             Vices
             of
             that
             race
             and
             kind
             are
             forbidden
             likewise
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             WHere
             any
             Virtue
             is
             commanded
             ,
             there
             the
             opposite
             Vice
             is
             forbidden
             :
             
             and
             where
             any
             Vice
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             the
             opposite
             Virtue
             or
             duty
             is
             commanded
             ,
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Contraries
             .
             As
             where
             stealing
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             there
             honest
             labour
             frugality
             and
             industry
             in
             our
             calling
             is
             (
             im●plicitly
             )
             commanded
             ,
             that
             men
             need
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             steal
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             WHere
             any
             duty
             is
             commanded
             ,
             there
             all
             lawfull
             means
             conducing
             to
             that
             duty
             are
             (
             cacitly
             )
             commanded
             :
             
             And
             where
             any
             vice
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             there
             all
             the
             means
             and
             occasions
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             allurements
             and
             provocations
             that
             do
             any
             way
             tend
             or
             induce
             thereunto
             ,
             are
             likewise
             forbidden
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             THE
             PRAYER
             .
          
           
             MOst
             holy
             God
             ,
             who
             art
             
               glorious
            
             
               (a)
            
             
               in
               holiness
               ,
            
             and
             
               who
               wilt
               be
               sanctified
            
             
               (b)
            
             
               in
               all
               that
               come
               nigh
               unto
               thee
            
             :
             Thou
             hast
             been
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             declare
             thy
             will
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             served
             and
             obeyed
             
               (c)
            
             ,
             and
             what
             thou
             
               (d)
            
             requirest
             of
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             dwell
             in
             Tabernacles
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             given
             us
             a
             holy
             and
             a
             perfect
             
               (e)
            
             Law
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             square
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ;
             
               Lord
               open
               our
               eyes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               the
               wonderous
            
             
               (f)
            
             
               things
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
            
             see
             the
             fullness
             ,
             and
             purity
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Write
             it
             (
             we
             pray
             thee
             )
             in
             the
             
               Tables
            
             
               (g)
            
             
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             see
             it
             there
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             assist
             us
             with
             thy
             good
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             embrace
             and
             follow
             every
             virtue
             that
             is
             there
             commanded
             ,
             and
             shun
             every
             vice
             that
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             be
             doers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             hearers
             onely
             ,
             deceiving
             our
             own
             souls
             
               (h)
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             though
             we
             are
             not
             able
             (
             through
             our
             natural
             depravedness
             and
             corruption
             )
             to
             perform
             thy
             Law
             and
             Commandments
             so
             exactly
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             yet
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             to
             accept
             of
             our
             sincere
             indeavours
             ,
             who
             knowest
             our
             weaknesses
             and
             disabilities
             ,
             
               knowest
               what
               is
               in
               man
               ,
            
             and
             
               whereof
               he
               is
               made
            
             
               (i)
            
             ,
             and
             dost
             often
             accept
             of
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             even
             so
             accept
             of
             our
             imperfect
             obedience
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             who
             hath
             fullfilled
             all
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             accomplished
             thy
             will
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             onely
             Mediator
             and
             Redeemer
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           LORDS
           PRAYER
           ▪
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             THere
             is
             none
             in
             this
             World
             that
             is
             so
             full
             and
             self-sufficient
             ,
             but
             doth
             want
             somthing
             ,
             and
             must
             seek
             out
             of
             himself
             for
             a
             supply
             of
             that
             want
             :
             
             Nature
             
               (a)
            
             dictates
             and
             suggests
             ,
             that
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             is
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             obtain
             this
             supply
             ;
             And
             that
             humble
             address
             must
             be
             made
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             all
             ,
             and
             wants
             nothing
             
               (b)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             
             Though
             God
             be
             rich
             
               (a)
            
             in
             mercy
             towards
             all
             ,
             and
             knows
             all
             our
             wants
             better
             than
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             he
             expects
             to
             be
             asked
             before
             he
             gives
             
               (b)
            
             :
             He
             requires
             us
             
             to
             acknowledge
             our
             
               (c)
            
             wants
             and
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             to
             lift
             up
             a
             prayer
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             meet
             our
             desire●
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             just
             
               (d)
            
             and
             convenient
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             MOst
             men
             are
             ignorant
             
               (a)
            
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             
             and
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             as
             they
             ought
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             
               (c)
            
             ;
             Therefore
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             (
             at
             the
             request
             of
             his
             Disciples
             )
             did
             prick
             down
             a
             lesson
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               John
            
             had
             done
             for
             his
             Disciples
             
               (d)
            
             :
             He
             gave
             them
             a
             prayer
             which
             they
             might
             use
             without
             fear
             of
             offending
             ,
             by
             presenting
             unfit
             or
             unlawfull
             desires
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             THat
             form
             of
             words
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             sixt
             of
             
               Matthew
            
             and
             the
             eleventh
             of
             
               Luke
               ,
            
             
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             pattern
             to
             pray
             by
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             formal
             prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             comprehensive
             one
             ;
             being
             an
             Inventary
             of
             all
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             suiting
             with
             all
             persons
             ,
             times
             and
             occasions
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             a
             prayer
             of
             it self
             :
             so
             it
             is
             the
             law
             and
             line
             of
             all
             our
             prayers
             :
             The
             Rule
             and
             Directory
             for
             composing
             of
             all
             prayers
             that
             suit
             with
             mens
             particular
             occasions
             ;
             And
             the
             standard
             whereby
             ●hose
             prayers
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             made
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             shewed
             in
             the
             Mount
             
               *
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             Lords
             prayer
             must
             (
             in
             all
             reason
             )
             be
             esteemed
             above
             the
             best
             of
             h●mane
             compositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               Wisdom
            
             
               (a)
            
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             and
             in
             whom
             were
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             
               (b)
            
             of
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             unto
             whom
             the
             
               Spirit
               was
               not
               given
               by
               measure
            
             
               (c)
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             acceptableness
             thereof
             with
             God
             :
             for
             when
             we
             supplicate
             the
             Father
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             sons
             name
             
               (d)
            
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             sons
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             (
             with
             good
             reason
             )
             suppose
             ,
             that
             our
             requests
             will
             
             be
             the
             sooner
             heard
             ,
             and
             return
             with
             better
             success
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             YEt
             ,
             
             neither
             the
             eminency
             of
             the
             composer
             ,
             nor
             the
             art
             of
             the
             composition
             ,
             do
             recommend
             a
             prayer
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             true
             saith
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             and
             fervent
             affection
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             as
             also
             humility
             
               (c)
            
             ,
             and
             due
             reverence
             
               (d)
            
             ;
             which
             are
             necessary
             dispositions
             and
             qualifications
             in
             any
             person
             that
             shall
             send
             up
             this
             prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             A
             ●●ayer
             composed
             by
             another
             (
             whither
             read
             or
             repeated
             by
             heart
             )
             is
             as
             usefull
             and
             prevalent
             as
             any
             made
             by
             our selves
             ,
             
             if
             devotion
             be
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             the
             same
             prayer
             may
             be
             often
             used
             (
             
               as
            
             
               (a)
            
             
               Christ
               did
            
             )
             if
             the
             same
             grace
             be
             still
             wanting
             :
             
               God
               is
               not
               delighted
               with
               varying
            
             of
             
               phrases
               ,
               or
               suits
               of
               several
               dresses
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             say
             ,
             
               our
               Father
            
             :
             In
             the
             Creed
             to
             say
             ,
             
             
               I
               believe
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
            
             To
             instruct
             us
             that
             every
             man
             must
             believe
             for
             himself
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             own
             
               (a)
            
             saith
             :
             But
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             others
             
               (b)
            
             as
             well
             as
             our selves
             :
             for
             
               as
               charity
               begins
               at
               home
               but
               doth
               not
               end
               there
               :
            
             so
             doth
             prayer
             ;
             though
             it
             hath
             one
             foot
             in
             the
             center
             of
             a
             man's
             self
             ,
             the
             other
             foot
             doth
             fetch
             a
             compass
             about
             the
             World
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             THe
             Lords
             Prayer
             doth
             consist
             of
             six
             Petitions
             ,
             equally
             divided
             between
             God
             and
             man
             :
             Whereof
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             three
             first
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               name
               ,
               〈…〉
            
             
               2.
               
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ▪
               〈…〉
            
             
               3.
               
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               ,
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             The
             other
             three
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Give
                 us
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Do
                 concern
                 man
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 Trespasses
                 ,
                 Do
                 concern
                 man
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Lead
                 us
                 not
                 into
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Do
                 concern
                 man
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             
             TO
             pray
             in
             some
             language
             ,
             not
             understood
             by
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unfruitfull
             to
             edification
             
             
               (a)
            
             .
             To
             pray
             with
             an
             unprepared
             heart
             ,
             and
             unpremeditated
             words
             ,
             delivering
             rude
             and
             crude
             and
             undigested
             thoughts
             ,
             doth
             not
             consist
             with
             that
             
               (b)
            
             reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             make
             our
             addresses
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             
               composed
            
             this
             prayer
             did
             also
             
               impose
            
             it
             ,
             and
             command
             it
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             warrantable
             to
             lay
             it
             quite
             aside
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             qualified
             to
             make
             prayers
             of
             our
             own
             :
             for
             as
             this
             doth
             not
             exclude
             other
             prayers
             3.
             so
             neither
             must
             other
             ●●●yers
             exclude
             this
             ▪
             But
             it
             may
             be
             use●
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             devotion
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             close
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             antient
             Church
             indifferently
             used
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             PRAYER
             .
          
           
             MOst
             glorious
             Lord
             God
             ,
             whose
             Essence
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             whose
             Majesty
             is
             incomprehensible
             ,
             
               how
               little
               do
               we
               know
               of
               thee
            
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             at
             this
             distance
             from
             thee
             ?
             
               we
               cannot
               order
               our
               speech
               unto
               thee
               by
               reason
               of
               
               darkness
            
             ;
             we
             are
             weak
             and
             feeble
             creatures
             ,
             full
             of
             wants
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             vain
             things
             full
             of
             vain
             imaginations
             and
             fond
             desires
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             often
             frustrated
             in
             our
             requests
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             expectations
             from
             thee
             ;
             
               we
            
             
               (b)
            
             
               ask
               and
               have
               not
               ,
               because
               we
               ask
               amiss
               ,
            
             our
             very
             prayers
             being
             often
             offensive
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             mingled
             with
             folly
             and
             vanity
             .
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             therefore
             (
             in
             great
             mercy
             and
             kindness
             towards
             thy
             servants
             )
             given
             us
             a
             form
             of
             wholsome
             words
             ,
             to
             direct
             us
             how
             to
             speak
             unto
             thee
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             ask
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             thee
             to
             grant
             .
          
           
             Gracious
             Lord
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             
               put
               thy
               words
            
             
               (c)
            
             
               into
               our
               mouths
               :
            
             so
             put
             thy
             Spirit
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             ●●●y
             in
             the
             power
             and
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lift
             up
             clean
             hands
             and
             pure
             hearts
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             unto
             thee
             ,
             supported
             with
             this
             assurance
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               art
               our
               father
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               thy
               sons
            
             
               (d)
            
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             an
             
               Advocate
               with
               the
               father
            
             
               (e)
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             our
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           SACRAMENTS
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             THe
             New
             Testament
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             are
             certain
             visible
             signs
             and
             seals
             ,
             ordained
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             relating
             to
             some
             invisible
             grace
             ,
             represented
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             conveighed
             in
             them
             to
             the
             meet
             and
             worthy
             Partakers
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             THe
             Sacraments
             are
             ordained
             in
             corporeal
             and
             visible
             elements
             or
             symbols
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             of
             mans
             weakness
             and
             frailty
             ,
             whose
             understanding
             must
             be
             instructed
             in
             heavenly
             mysteries
             ;
             and
             whose
             affections
             must
             be
             excited
             or
             stirred
             up
             to
             religious
             duties
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             visible
             forms
             ,
             representations
             and
             objects
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             
             THe
             Sacraments
             do
             not
             work
             grace
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             some
             inherent
             vertue
             in
             them
             :
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             strict
             
               (a)
            
             union
             and
             relation
             between
             the
             sign
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             concurring
             
               (b)
            
             with
             his
             own
             Ordinances
             (
             who
             doth
             not
             delude
             men
             with
             mock-shews
             )
             much
             benefit
             is
             derived
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             ;
             where
             the
             partakers
             do
             not
             put
             a
             bar
             or
             obstacle
             by
             their
             own
             unworth●ness
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             that
             are
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             necessary
             (
             for
             all
             persons
             )
             unto
             salvation
             ;
             namely
             
               (a)
            
             B●ptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             
               (b)
            
             :
             
             Whereof
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             initiation
             or
             entrance
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             The
             other
             ,
             of
             our
             continuation
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             THe
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             essential
             characters
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             or
             tokens
             to
             know
             it
             by
             :
             where
             these
             are
             rightly
             dispensed
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             
               (a)
            
             ;
             and
             where
             these
             are
             wanting
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             convention
             or
             assembly
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             (
             properly
             )
             a
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI
             .
          
           
             BAptism
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             
             made
             ●o
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             distinguishing
             ordinance
             between
             believers
             and
             unbelievers
             :
             B●t
             also
             a
             (
             
               b
            
             )
             seal
             to
             ratifie
             consign
             and
             make
             over
             (
             as
             it
             were
             under
             seal
             )
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             every
             true
             Believer
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             THe
             sleighting
             or
             neglecting
             of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             water
             ,
             
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Ordinance
             of
             Divine
             
             institution
             ,
             is
             a
             soul
             endangering
             sin
             ,
             and
             imports
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             
             and
             a
             rejecting
             of
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             
               (a)
            
             .
             Gods
             anger
             was
             highly
             incensed
             against
             
               Moses
            
             
               (b)
            
             for
             not
             Circumcising
             his
             child
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             
               (c)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             young
             children
             of
             believing
             Parents
             are
             capable
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             children
             
               (a)
            
             of
             the
             Israelites
             (
             being
             but
             eight
             daies
             old
             )
             were
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             And
             where
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Parents
             is
             a
             believer
             ,
             the
             children
             are
             admitted
             unto
             those
             favours
             and
             privileges
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             do
             belong
             unto
             that
             Parent
             as
             a
             believer
             
               (b)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             THe
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             a
             memorial
             of
             his
             death
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             a
             means
             of
             applying
             his
             merits
             to
             the
             partakers
             
               (b)
            
             ;
             
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             love
             and
             amity
             among
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             love
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             these
             
             outward
             tokens
             ,
             and
             pledges
             of
             his
             love
             to
             them
             
               (c)
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             FOr
             the
             due
             receiving
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             a
             man
             
               (a)
            
             examine
             himself
             ,
             
             but
             not
             so
             expedient
             that
             he
             should
             examine
             others
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             worthy
             or
             unworthy
             .
             No
             man
             is
             partaker
             of
             another
             mans
             sins
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             accessary
             thereunto
             ,
             either
             by
             counsel
             
               (b)
            
             ,
             or
             consent
             
               (c)
            
             ,
             or
             approbation
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             THe
             frequent
             use
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             (
             in
             due
             manner
             )
             besides
             other
             benefits
             ,
             serves
             much
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             piety
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             :
             For
             thereby
             we
             are
             called
             to
             a
             re-inforcing
             of
             our
             watch
             ;
             to
             descend
             to
             that
             most
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             duty
             of
             self-examination
             
               (a)
            
             ,
             or
             searching
             our
             own
             
               (b)
            
             bosoms
             ,
             to
             purge
             out
             
               (c)
            
             the
             old
             leaven
             and
             all
             impurity
             that
             is
             there
             contracted
             :
             and
             lastly
             to
             a
             renewing
             of
             our
             vows
             and
             promises
             (
             made
             in
             baptism
             )
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             with
             more
             circumspection
             and
             vigilance
             ,
          
        
         
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             Sacraments
             are
             not
             temporary
             Rites
             ,
             but
             standing
             appointments
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             perpetual
             use
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             until
             his
             second
             coming
             
               (a)
            
             .
             None
             can
             arrive
             at
             such
             
               (b)
            
             perfection
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             above
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             uses
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             which
             purposes
             all
             sober
             and
             humble
             Christians
             ,
             have
             found
             them
             usefull
             ,
             and
             efficacious
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             ONely
             those
             that
             are
             law
             〈…〉
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministeries
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               (a)
            
             lawfully
             Administrators
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             They
             are
             
               the
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
            
             and
             are
             entrusted
             to
             apply
             and
             dispense
             them
             to
             such
             persons
             as
             desire
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             meetly
             qualified
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             THE
             PRAYER
             .
          
           
             BLessed
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             been
             gracious
             unto
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             wonderfull
             in
             all
             thy
             doings
             towards
             the
             children
             of
             men
             :
             Thou
             hast
             been
             pleased
             (
             since
             thou
             hast
             created
             us
             for
             thy self
             )
             to
             guide
             our
             steps
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             us
             in
             the
             paths
             that
             lead
             unto
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             By
             teaching
             us
             to
             believe
             
               (a)
            
             rightly
             in
             thee
             ;
             to
             walk
             
               (b)
            
             uprightly
             before
             thee
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             our
             Addresses
             
               (c)
            
             ,
             to
             speak
             advisedly
             and
             discreetly
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             And
             thou
             hast
             been
             farther
             pleased
             to
             afford
             thy
             servants
             suitable
             and
             convenient
             helps
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             Duties
             thou
             hast
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             even
             thy
             holy
             Sacraments
             ;
             which
             thou
             hast
             ordained
             to
             nourish
             and
             strengthen
             our
             saith
             in
             thee
             ;
             to
             enflame
             our
             love
             towards
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             embolden
             our
             addresses
             unto
             thee
             ,
             by
             assuring
             and
             sealing
             
               (d)
            
             unto
             us
             all
             the
             gracious
             promises
             that
             thou
             hast
             made
             unto
             thy
             Church
             ,
             in
             thy
             beloved
             Son
             .
          
           
           
             Lord
             teach
             us
             to
             use
             these
             helps
             and
             means
             discreetly
             ,
             reverently
             and
             thankfully
             ,
             as
             
               thine
               own
               holy
               institutions
            
             ;
             Continue
             them
             still
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             be
             ever
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             instrumental
             and
             effectual
             to
             those
             ends
             and
             purposes
             for
             which
             thou
             hast
             ordained
             them
             .
          
           
             Lord
             hear
             thou
             in
             heaven
             thy
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             pardon
             the
             sins
             of
             this
             most
             sinfull
             Nation
             ;
             Heal
             all
             our
             rents
             and
             breaches
             :
             Thou
             whose
             name
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Repairer
            
             
               (e)
            
             
               of
               the
               breaches
               and
               t●e
               Restorer
               of
               the
               paths
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               let
               this
               ruin
            
             
               (f)
            
             
               be
               under
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               a
               Healer
               .
            
          
           
             Say
             unto
             this
             Nation
             ,
             as
             thou
             didst
             (
             once
             )
             to
             thy
             antient
             people
             
               (g)
            
             :
             
               I
               will
               bring
               it
               health
               and
               cure
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cure
               them
               ,
               and
               reveal
               unto
               them
               the
               abundance
               of
               peace
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Grant
             this
             for
             thy
             mercies
             sake
             ,
             and
             make
             haste
             to
             help
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             our
             Salva●ion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 How
                 long
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 at
                 length
                 repent
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 our
                 miseries
                 relent
                 :
              
               
                 
                 Thine
                 earely
                 mercy
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 unknown
                 comforts
                 tast
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 long
                 daies
                 of
                 sorrow
                 past
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 long
                 of
                 joy
                 bestow
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           preceding
           Aphorisms
           resolved
           into
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           ;
           for
           the
           better
           fixing
           of
           them
           in
           the
           memory
           ,
           and
           a
           farther
           illustration
           of
           them
           to
           weaker
           understandings
           .
        
         
           THis
           short
           
             Abstract
          
           is
           fram'd
           and
           contrived
           first
           ,
           
             Axiomatically
             ,
          
           by
           way
           of
           
             Theses
             ,
             Aphorisms
             ,
          
           or
           
             Axioms
             ,
          
           as
           
             Hippocrates
          
           summ'd
           up
           the
           ▪
           Rules
           of
           his
           art
           in
           
             Aphorisms
             ;
             Piscator
             ,
             Junius
          
           and
           
             Grynaeus
          
           have
           delineated
           the
           Body
           of
           Theology
           in
           the
           like
           form
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           These
           
             Theorems
          
           are
           handled
           
             Dramatically
             ,
          
           by
           inter-locutions
           ,
           or
           by
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           antient
           way
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           teaching
           Philosophy
           ,
           used
           by
           
             Socrates
          
           and
           
             Plato
             ,
          
           but
           also
           of
           planting
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           propagating
           it
           over
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           This
           Method
           and
           Oeconomy
           will
           much
           
           conduce
           not
           onely
           to
           illustrate
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           insinuate
           it
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           but
           will
           serve
           also
           to
           rivet
           it
           the
           faster
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           learners
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           as
           
             go●ds
             and
             nails
             ,
             fastned
             by
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           command
           of
           
             Moses
          
           concerning
           the
           Law
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             teach
             them
             diligently
             to
             thy
             Children
             ,
             Deut.
          
           6.7
           .
           In
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           it
           is
           
             Exacues
             ,
          
           
           thou
           sh●lt
           sharpen
           these
           precepts
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           point
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           penetrate
           ,
           as
           men
           sharpen
           a
           stake
           to
           drive
           it
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           set
           an
           edge
           on
           a
           knife
           by
           often
           drawing
           it
           over
           the
           whetstone
           :
           So
           it
           is
           needfull
           that
           such
           Rules
           should
           be
           often
           inculcated
           and
           repeated
           that
           they
           may
           pierce
           deeper
           and
           hold
           faster
           .
        
         
           And
           lest
           I
           might
           seem
           to
           obtrude
           any
           thing
           
             Magisterially
          
           or
           like
           a
           
             Dictator
          
           on
           any
           mans
           belief
           ,
           I
           have
           pointed
           to
           the
           
             rock
          
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           hewn
           ,
           by
           subjoyning
           Scripture-citations
           to
           each
           of
           them
           .
           I
           have
           also
           confirm'd
           them
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           some
           ancient
           and
           modern
           writers
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           the
           
             Heads
          
           of
           their
           
             Tribes
             ,
          
           and
           renowned
           men
           in
           their
           Generations
           .
        
         
           The
           Protestants
           of
           
             France
          
           took
           just
           offence
           
           at
           the
           
             Sorbon
          
           Doctors
           ,
           
           when
           they
           published
           the
           
             Capital
             points
          
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           25.
           
           Propositions
           ,
           without
           any
           proofs
           of
           Scripture
           for
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           obtruded
           naked
           Conclusions
           and
           Axioms
           ,
           
             tanquam
             pro
             imperio
             ,
             nullis
             rationibu●
             aut
             firmamentis
             adjectis
          
           ;
           But
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           prevented
           such
           objections
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           added
           to
           these
           
             Theorems
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             OF
             THE
             CREED
             .
          
           
             
               
                 HOw
                 many
                 parts
                 be
                 there
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               There
               are
               four
               general
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               which
               are
               universally
               embraced
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               do
               virtually
               contain
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Divinity
               :
               namely
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 preeminence
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 man
                 above
                 other
                 creatures
                 ?
              
            
             
               As
               man
               was
               made
               after
               a
               different
               manner
               from
               all
               other
               creatures
               here
               below
               :
               so
               he
               was
               made
               to
               a
               different
               end
               ,
               namely
               eternal
               happiness
               after
               this
               life
               :
               For
               the
               attainment
               whereof
               ,
               God
               hath
               shewed
               him
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               prescribed
               the
               means
               thereunto
               conducing
               ,
               if
               he
               make
               a
               right
               use
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 those
                 means
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 unto
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 obtaining
                 eternal
                 happiness
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               They
               are
               chiefly
               these
               two
               :
               first
               to
               believe
               rightly
               in
               God
               :
               secondly
               ,
               to
               live
               uprightly
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               .
               Living
               and
               believing
               making
               up
               the
               whole
               duty
               of
               man
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 word
                 do
                 you
                 mean
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               word
               wherein
               God
               declared
               his
               will
               is
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               authentic
               Rule
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               life
               and
               belief
               ;
               containing
               all
               points
               of
               necessary
               and
               saving
               Truth●
               ▪
               to
               make
               the
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               him
               on
               to
               his
               designed
               end
               of
               happiness
               and
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 chiefest
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 right
                 belief
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               chief
               and
               fundamental
               points
               of
               faith
               and
               true
               belief
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               received
               of
               all
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               propounded
               ,
               are
               summed
               up
               in
               these
               12.
               points
               or
               articles
               ,
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               which
               Creed
               is
               the
               key
               to
               all
               other
               doctrinal
               points
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 How
                 did
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 )
                 believe
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 Creed
                 was
                 framed
                 ?
              
            
             
               They
               believed
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               were
               saved
               by
               the
               saith
               contained
               in
               this
               Creed
               ;
               every
               article
               thereof
               being
               revealed
               unto
               
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               found
               (
               dispersedly
               )
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               and
               the
               Prophets
               :
               for
               as
               the●e
               was
               but
               one
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               us
               and
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               come
               after
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 do
                 these
              
               12.
               
                 articles
                 contain
                 or
                 concern
                 ?
              
            
             
               Some
               do
               concern
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               article
               ;
               some
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               as
               the
               six
               articles
               immediately
               following
               ;
               and
               some
               do
               concern
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               the
               eighth
               article
               :
               The
               four
               last
               do
               set
               forth
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               world
               and
               in
               the
               next
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 Christ's
                 descending
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ?
              
            
             
               That
               article
               or
               period
               ,
               may
               safely
               be
               understood
               ,
               either
               of
               these
               two
               waies
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               Christ
               descended
               (
               locally
               )
               among
               the
               infernal
               Spirits
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               ,
               but
               to
               manifest
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               :
               which
               is
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               divers
               eminent
               Writers
               of
               later
               age
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               descending
               into
               Hell
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               than
               that
               Christ
               descended
               into
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               was
               continued
               under
               the
               power
               
               of
               Death
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               daies
               :
               which
               is
               more
               generally
               received
               of
               the
               later
               Writers
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholic
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               believe
               the
               Holy
               Catholic
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               believe
               that
               among
               all
               the
               Tribes
               and
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               God
               hath
               some
               chosen
               Servants
               ,
               and
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               t●ken
               out
               for
               his
               name
               ;
               sanctified
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               called
               unto
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               ordained
               unto
               eternal
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 understand
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 article
                 by
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               believe
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               is
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Saints
               and
               Servants
               of
               God
               are
               knit
               (
               by
               an
               invisible
               tye
               of
               faith
               and
               love
               )
               to
               Christ
               their
               Head
               ;
               and
               unto
               each
               other
               by
               common
               participation
               and
               mutual
               communication
               of
               all
               good
               things
               both
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               were
               but
               one
               Body
               ,
               and
               were
               acted
               by
               one
               soul
               and
               the
               same
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 understand
                 by
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
                 ?
              
            
             
               We
               believe
               that
               God
               doth
               freely
               pardon
               sin
               to
               penitent
               sinners
               through
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               merit
               or
               satisfaction
               ;
               and
               pronounce
               this
               pardon
               (
               in
               
               his
               name
               )
               upon
               just
               and
               lawfull
               occasions
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 some
                 other
                 Creeds
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               ;
               the
               
                 Nicen
              
               Creed
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Athanasius
              
               :
               yet
               these
               are
               but
               Paraphrases
               and
               Explanations
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Creed
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               Heresies
               that
               sprung
               up
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               in
               those
               times
               )
               especially
               touching
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               they
               contain
               nothing
               material
               ,
               or
               substantial
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               couched
               in
               the
               short
               symbol
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 little
                 Hymn
                 ,
                 called
              
               Gloria
               patri
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               a
               little
               Creed
               ,
               and
               an
               Abbridgment
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               about
               the
               time
               that
               Arrianism
               prevailed
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               a
               badge
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Orthodox
               Believers
               ,
               from
               the
               Heterodox
               or
               mis-believers
               :
               For
               by
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               in
               this
               form
               ,
               they
               confessed
               the
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
               ,
               which
               the
               Arrians
               opposed
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             
               OF
               THE
               COMMANDMENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 WHich
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 general
                 part
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Commandments
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               
                 Breviate
              
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               practical
               duties
               of
               humane
               life
               ;
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               obedience
               ;
               
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
              
               shewing
               what
               is
               good
               and
               what
               is
               bad
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               be
               eschewed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Did
                 not
                 Christ
                 abolish
                 these
                 Commandments
                 ?
              
            
             
               No
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               a
               Law
               founded
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               natural
               equity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               unmovable
               and
               unchangable
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               eternal
               Rule
               of
               Justice
               to
               all
               persons
               to
               the
               end
               of
               World
               .
               The
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               exempt
               any
               persons
               from
               natural
               and
               moral
               obligations
               at
               any
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 Grace
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 .
              
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               (
               wholly
               )
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               Ritual
               or
               Ceremonial
               Law
               (
               which
               was
               grown
               to
               be
               unsupportable
               )
               
               but
               he
               hath
               not
               discharged
               us
               from
               the
               law
               of
               good
               manner●
               promulgated
               on
               Mount
               
                 Sinai
              
               :
               yet
               he
               hath
               freed
               us
               in
               part
               from
               this
               Law
               ,
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               rigor
               and
               severity
               of
               it
               ,
               filed
               the
               teeth
               of
               it
               (
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               )
               he
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               curse
               annexed
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               made
               himself
               a
               curse
               ,
               by
               suffering
               an
               accursed
               death
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Was
                 this
                 Law
                 a
                 perfect
                 Rule
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 needed
                 no
                 amendment
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               perfect
               Law
               ,
               having
               a
               Spiritual
               as
               well
               as
               a
               literal
               sense
               ,
               being
               made
               to
               regulate
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               both
               outwardly
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               inwardly
               for
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intentions
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Christ
               did
               fullfil
               this
               Law
               ,
               by
               doing
               it
               ,
               not
               by
               filling
               up
               the
               vacuities
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               no
               defect
               or
               imperfection
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Are
                 not
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 man
                 very
                 numerous
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               s●●e
               :
               but
               God
               in
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               hath
               summed
               them
               all
               up
               in
               Ten
               general
               precepts
               ,
               or
               Ten
               words
               ,
               as
               
                 Moses
              
               calls
               them
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               reduced
               these
               10.
               into
               two
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               22.40
               .
               and
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               into
               one
               ,
               
                 Rom.
              
               13
               10.
               namely
               Love
               ▪
               Love
               is
               the
               fullfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               the
               end
               and
               complement
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Love
               towards
               God
               ,
               
               and
               Love
               towards
               our
               neighbour
               :
               This
               is
               the
               total
               sum
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 perform
                 or
                 fullfil
                 this
                 Law
                 ?
              
            
             
               Though
               it
               be
               so
               nice
               and
               exact
               in
               it self
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               perform
               it
               so
               fully
               as
               we
               ought
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               requires
               :
               nevertheless
               we
               may
               (
               Gods
               grace
               assisting
               us
               )
               perform
               it
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               find
               a
               gracious
               acceptance
               with
               him
               ,
               through
               Christ
               .
               The
               doing
               the
               uttermost
               of
               what
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               the
               bewailing
               of
               what
               we
               cannot
               do
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               the
               merciful
               God
               requires
               at
               our
               hands
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 do
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 contain
                 ?
              
            
             
               They
               do
               contain
               the
               duty
               of
               man
               towards
               God
               ,
               being
               given
               to
               direct
               him
               in
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Maker
               ,
               and
               in
               performing
               the
               internal
               and
               external
               worship
               that
               is
               due
               unto
               him
               :
               ●or
               he
               that
               made
               both
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               expects
               the
               service
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               glorifi●d
               in
               both
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 do
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 concern
                 ?
              
            
             
               They
               do
               concern
               and
               contain
               the
               duty
               of
               man
               towards
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               obliging
               him
               to
               love
               him
               as
               himself
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               his
               fellow-creature
               ,
               hewn
               out
               of
               the
               same
               rock
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               same
               hand
               ,
               and
               bearing
               the
               same
               ●●amp
               ,
               image
               and
               super
               ▪
               scription
               
               with
               him
               ,
               ev●n
               the
               image
               of
               him
               that
               made
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Commandments
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 short
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 s●me
                 farther
                 latitude
                 in
                 sense
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 words
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               surely
               :
               and
               there
               are
               certain
               Rules
               to
               shew
               what
               latitude
               they
               bear
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               how
               far
               they
               may
               be
               amplified
               and
               extended
               ;
               as
               ,
               First
               ,
               where
               any
               virtue
               is
               commanded
               ,
               all
               virtues
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               are
               (
               under
               that
               name
               )
               commanded
               ;
               and
               where
               any
               vice
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               all
               vices
               of
               that
               kind
               or
               race
               are
               forbidden
               likewise
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 other
                 Rules
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 measure
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 these
                 Commandments
                 ?
              
            
             
               Take
               these
               two
               more
               :
               where
               any
               virtue
               is
               commanded
               ,
               there
               the
               opposite
               vice
               is
               forbidden
               ;
               and
               where
               any
               vice
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               there
               the
               opposite
               virtue
               is
               commanded
               ,
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Contraries
               :
               As
               where
               stealing
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               there
               honest
               labour
               ,
               industry
               ,
               and
               frugality
               is
               commanded
               ,
               that
               men
               need
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               steal
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 Rule
                 ?
              
            
             
               Where
               any
               duty
               is
               commanded
               ,
               there
               all
               lawfull
               mean●
               conducing
               to
               that
               duty
               ,
               are
               (
               tacitly
               )
               commanded
               :
               And
               where
               any
               vice
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               there
               all
               the
               means
               and
               occasions
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               allurements
               and
               provocations
               that
               do
               any
               way
               tend
               or
               induce
               thereunto
               ,
               are
               likewise
               forbidden
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             
               OF
               THE
               LORDS
               PRAYER
               .
            
             
               
                 WHat
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 prayer
                 ?
              
            
             
               Since
               there
               is
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               so
               full
               ,
               and
               self-sufficient
               ,
               but
               doth
               want
               something
               ,
               and
               must
               seek
               out
               of
               himself
               for
               a
               supply
               of
               that
               want
               ,
               Nature
               dictates
               and
               suggests
               ,
               that
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               is
               an
               effectual
               means
               to
               obtain
               this
               supply
               ;
               and
               that
               humble
               address
               must
               be
               made
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               all
               ,
               and
               wants
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 knows
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 what
                 needs
                 then
                 of
                 praying
                 and
                 intreating
                 ?
              
            
             
               Though
               God
               be
               rich
               in
               mercy
               towards
               all
               ,
               and
               knows
               all
               our
               wants
               better
               than
               our selves
               ,
               yet
               he
               expects
               to
               be
               asked
               before
               he
               gives
               :
               he
               requires
               us
               to
               acknowledge
               our
               wants
               and
               weakness●s
               ,
               &
               to
               lift
               up
               a
               prayer
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               will
               meet
               with
               our
               desires
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               just
               and
               convenient
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Will
                 any
                 prayer
                 serve
                 ,
                 however
                 it
                 be
                 fram'd
                 and
                 composed
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               No
               ,
               Therefore
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               knowing
               that
               most
               men
               are
               ignorant
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               how
               to
               pray
               as
               they
               ought
               and
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               did
               at
               the
               request
               of
               his
               Disciples
               prick
               down
               a
               lesson
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               as
               
                 John
              
               the
               Baptist
               had
               done
               before
               ,
               for
               his
               Disciples
               :
               He
               gave
               them
               a
               prayer
               ,
               which
               they
               might
               use
               without
               fear
               of
               offending
               ,
               by
               presenting
               unfit
               or
               unlawfull
               desires
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Are
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
              
               Ma●thew
               
                 and
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
              
               Luke
               
                 a
                 prayer
                 ?
              
            
             
               They
               are
               a
               formal
               prayer
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               a
               pattern
               to
               p●ay
               by
               ;
               a
               full
               comprehensive
               prayer
               ,
               and
               a
               general
               Inventary
               of
               all
               our
               wants
               ,
               suiting
               with
               all
               persons
               ,
               times
               and
               occasions
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 May
                 not
                 other
                 prayers
                 be
                 made
                 and
                 used
                 besides
                 this
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               doubtless
               ;
               onely
               this
               prayer
               must
               be
               laid
               before
               us
               as
               the
               law
               and
               line
               of
               all
               other
               prayers
               ;
               the
               R●le
               and
               Directory
               for
               composing
               of
               such
               prayers
               as
               suit
               with
               private
               and
               particular
               occasions
               ,
               when
               every
               man
               shall
               touch
               his
               own
               sore
               
                 (a)
              
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               grief
               :
               This
               must
               be
               the
               standard
               or
               measure
               ,
               whereby
               thos●
               prayers
               must
               be
               examined
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               made
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               shewed
               in
               the
               Mount
               .
               
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 May
                 not
                 other
                 prayers
                 be
                 esteemed
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 this
                 ?
              
            
             
               No
               sure
               :
               This
               prayer
               must
               (
               in
               all
               reason
               )
               be
               reputed
               above
               the
               best
               of
               humane
               compositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Author
               who
               was
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               were
               hid
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               :
               and
               unto
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               was
               not
               given
               by
               measure
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               the
               power
               or
               acceptableness
               thereof
               with
               God
               :
               for
               when
               we
               supplicate
               the
               Father
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               his
               Sons
               name
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               Sons
               words
               ,
               we
               may
               (
               with
               good
               reason
               )
               believe
               that
               our
               requests
               will
               be
               the
               sooner
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Is
                 this
                 prayer
                 so
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 conditions
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 prayeth
                 ?
              
            
             
               No
               ,
               neither
               the
               eminency
               of
               the
               composer
               ,
               nor
               the
               art
               of
               the
               composition
               ,
               do
               recommend
               a
               prayer
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               true
               faith
               and
               fervent
               affection
               ,
               as
               also
               humility
               and
               due
               reverence
               ;
               which
               are
               necessary
               dispositions
               and
               qualifications
               in
               the
               person
               that
               presenteth
               this
               prayer
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Is
                 a
                 prayer
                 made
                 by
                 another
                 man
                 usefull
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               a
               godly
               prayer
               composed
               by
               another
               ,
               (
               whether
               read
               or
               repeated
               by
               heart
               )
               
               as
               may
               be
               usefull
               &
               prevalent
               ,
               as
               one
               made
               by
               our selves
               ,
               if
               devotion
               be
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               And
               the
               same
               prayer
               may
               be
               often
               used
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               did
               )
               if
               the
               same
               grace
               be
               still
               wanting
               .
               God
               is
               not
               delighted
               with
               varying
               of
               phrases
               ,
               and
               suits
               of
               several
               dresses
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Why
                 are
                 we
                 taught
                 to
                 say
                 [
                 Our
                 father
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 :
                 and
                 [
                 I
                 believe
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               instruct
               us
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               must
               believe
               for
               himself
               ,
               being
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               his
               own
               faith
               :
               but
               we
               must
               pray
               for
               others
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our selves
               :
               for
               as
               Charity
               begins
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               end
               there
               ;
               so
               doth
               prayer
               :
               if
               it
               hath
               one
               foot
               in
               the
               center
               of
               one's
               self
               ,
               the
               other
               foot
               doth
               fetch
               a
               compass
               about
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 How
                 many
                 petitions
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ?
              
            
             
               There
               are
               six
               ,
               equally
               divided
               between
               God
               and
               man
               :
               whereof
               the
               three
               first
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Hallowed
                   be
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   Do
                   concern
                   God
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Thy
                   Kingdom
                   come
                   ,
                   Do
                   concern
                   God
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Do
                   concern
                   God
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 other
                 three
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Give
                 us
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 Do
                 concern
                 Man
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
                 .
                 Do
                 concern
                 Man
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Lead
                 us
                 not
                 into
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Do
                 concern
                 Man
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 any
                 way
                 usefull
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 ?
              
            
             
               No
               ,
               neither
               to
               him
               that
               prays
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               unfruitfull
               to
               edification
               :
               So
               to
               pray
               with
               an
               unprepared
               heart
               ,
               and
               unpremeditated
               words
               ,
               delivering
               rude
               ,
               and
               crude
               ,
               and
               undigested
               thoughts
               ,
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               not
               consisting
               with
               that
               reverence
               that
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               make
               supplications
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 May
                 not
                 this
                 prayer
                 be
                 wholly
                 forborne
                 and
                 laid
                 aside
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 can
                 frame
                 prayers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ?
              
            
             
               No
               ,
               the
               omission
               of
               it
               gives
               great
               offence
               to
               godly
               Christians
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               composed
               this
               prayer
               did
               impose
               it
               ,
               and
               command
               it
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               warrantable
               to
               lay
               it
               quite
               aside
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               qualified
               to
               make
               prayers
               of
               our
               own
               :
               For
               as
               this
               doth
               not
               exclude
               other
               prayers
               ;
               so
               neither
               must
               others
               exclude
               this
               :
               but
               in
               may
               be
               used
               either
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               devotion
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               close
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               ancient
               Church
               did
               (
               indifferently
               )
               use
               it
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             OF
             THE
             SACRAMENTS
             .
          
           
             
               
                 WHat
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               New
               Testament
               Sacraments
               are
               certain
               visible
               signs
               and
               seals
               ,
               ordained
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               relating
               to
               som
               invisible
               grace
               and
               goodness
               ,
               represented
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               conveighed
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               meet
               and
               worthy
               partakers
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Why
                 were
                 Sacraments
                 instituted
                 in
                 corporeal
                 and
                 visible
                 elements
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               was
               in
               consideration
               of
               mans
               weakness
               and
               frailty
               ,
               whose
               understanding
               must
               be
               instructed
               in
               heavenly
               mysteries
               ;
               and
               whose
               affections
               must
               be
               excited
               and
               stirred
               up
               to
               religious
               duties
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               visible
               forms
               ,
               representations
               ,
               and
               objects
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Can
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 work
                 grace
                 upon
                 the
                 soul
                 ?
              
            
             
               No
               ,
               as
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               inherent
               virtue
               in
               them
               ;
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               strict
               relation
               that
               is
               between
               the
               sign
               and
               
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               and
               power
               of
               Christ
               concurring
               with
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               (
               who
               doth
               not
               delude
               men
               with
               mock-shews
               )
               much
               benefit
               is
               derived
               in
               them
               and
               by
               them
               ,
               where
               the
               partakers
               do
               not
               put
               a
               bar
               or
               obstacle
               by
               their
               own
               unworthiness
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 How
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 there
                 ?
              
            
             
               There
               are
               but
               two
               ,
               which
               are
               truly
               and
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               necessary
               (
               for
               all
               persons
               )
               unto
               salvation
               :
               namely
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               initiation
               or
               entrance
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               our
               continuation
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 marks
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 by
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               characters
               or
               tokens
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               known
               &
               discerned
               :
               For
               where
               these
               are
               rightly
               dispensed
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               where
               these
               are
               wanting
               ,
               though
               there
               may
               be
               an
               Assembly
               or
               convention
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               properly
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 intent
                 or
                 use
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               was
               ordained
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               made
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               a
               distinguishing
               Ordinance
               between
               believers
               
               and
               unbelievers
               ;
               but
               also
               for
               a
               seal
               to
               ratifie
               ,
               consign
               and
               make
               over
               (
               as
               it
               were
               under
               seal
               )
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               made
               in
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               every
               true
               believer
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 wanting
                 the
                 rite
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ?
              
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               the
               bare
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               it
               may
               not
               be
               had
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               neglect
               or
               contempt
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               it
               may
               be
               had
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               soul-endangering
               sin
               ;
               and
               imports
               a
               contempt
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               a
               rejecting
               of
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               :
               Gods
               anger
               was
               highly
               ince●sed
               against
               
                 Moses
              
               for
               not
               Circumcising
               his
               child
               (
               in
               due
               time
               )
               according
               to
               the
               command
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Are
                 young
                 children
                 capable
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               believing
               Parents
               are
               ,
               as
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Israelites
               (
               being
               but
               eight
               daies
               old
               )
               were
               of
               Circumcision
               :
               And
               where
               but
               one
               of
               the
               Parents
               is
               a
               believer
               ,
               the
               children
               are
               admitted
               unto
               those
               favou●●
               and
               privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               do
               belong
               unto
               that
               Parent
               as
               a
               believer
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Wherefore
                 was
                 the
                 Lord
                 Supper
                 instituted
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               was
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               a
               memorial
               of
               his
               own
               death
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               a
               means
               of
               applying
               his
               merits
               to
               the
               partakers
               ;
               for
               the
               increasing
               of
               love
               and
               
               amity
               among
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               improving
               and
               strengthening
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               love
               towards
               God
               ,
               by
               these
               outward
               tokens
               and
               pledges
               of
               his
               love
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 due
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               that
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               necessary
               that
               he
               should
               examine
               others
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               worthy
               or
               unworthy
               :
               for
               no
               man
               is
               partaker
               of
               another
               mans
               sins
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               access●ry
               thereunto
               ,
               either
               by
               counsel
               or
               consent
               ,
               or
               approbation
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 expedient
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 frequent
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yea
               :
               for
               often
               approaching
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               (
               in
               due
               mann●r
               )
               besides
               other
               benefits
               ,
               conduceth
               much
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               piety
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               :
               for
               thereby
               we
               are
               called
               to
               a
               re-inforcing
               of
               our
               watch
               ;
               to
               descend
               to
               that
               most
               usefull
               duty
               of
               self-examination
               ,
               or
               searching
               our
               own
               bosoms
               ;
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               old
               leaven
               ,
               and
               all
               impurity
               that
               is
               there
               contracted
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               to
               a
               renewing
               of
               our
               vows
               and
               promises
               (
               made
               in
               baptism
               )
               of
               serving
               God
               with
               more
               circumspection
               and
               vigilance
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Are
                 these
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 certain
                 time
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               They
               are
               not
               temporary
               ●i●es
               ,
               but
               standing
               appointments
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               perpetual
               use
               in
               his
               Church
               until
               his
               second
               coming
               :
               None
               can
               arrive
               at
               such
               perfection
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               at
               to
               be
               above
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               uses
               before
               mentioned
               :
               for
               which
               purposes
               ,
               all
               sober
               and
               humble
               Christians
               have
               alwaies
               foun●
               them
               usefull
               and
               efficacious
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Who
                 are
                 lawfull
                 Administrators
                 and
                 Dispensers
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ?
              
            
             
               Onely
               such
               as
               are
               lawfully
               called
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               Ministeries
               ,
               are
               lawfull
               Administrators
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               They
               are
               the
               
                 Keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               entrusted
               to
               apply
               and
               dispense
               them
               to
               such
               persons
               as
               desire
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               meetly
               qualified
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           review
           of
           the
           precedent
           Aphorisms
           :
           Wherein
           some
           of
           the
           most
           material
           points
           and
           passages
           that
           have
           been
           most
           liable
           to
           mistakes
           (
           in
           these
           times
           )
           are
           farther
           illustrated
           and
           verified
           .
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
            
             OF
             Fundamentals
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Authors
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             Of
             the
             fullness
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Patriarchs
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Of
             believing
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             Of
             the
             
               Nicen
            
             and
             Athanasian
             Creeds
             .
          
           
             
               7.
               
               Gloria
               patri
               ,
            
             a
             short
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
            
             OF
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Of
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Moral
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             enacting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             How
             this
             Law
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
        
         
         
         
         
           
             
               1.
               
            
             OF
             mens
             ignorance
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             That
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             is
             a
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             It
             is
             the
             Rule
             and
             Law
             of
             all
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Surp●sseth
             all
             other
             Compositions
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Of
             set
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             The
             Lords
             Prayer
             may
             not
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
            
             SAcraments
             ,
             why
             instituted
             ?
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             Their
             virtue
             and
             efficacy
             from
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             They
             are
             Seals
             as
             well
             as
             Signs
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             Absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             Infant-Baptism
             more
             antient
             than
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             Where
             the
             Sacraments
             may
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             desire
             supplies
             the
             defect
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             four
             fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             MOst
             men
             do
             divide
             this
             
               Sovereign
            
             Science
             of
             
               Theology
            
             into
             four
             parts
             .
             Dr.
             
               Nowel
            
             in
             his
             Catechism
             ,
             calls
             those
             four
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Invocation
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sacraments
            
             ;
             which
             amounts
             to
             the
             same
             with
             this
             division
             which
             we
             here
             follow
             :
             for
             faith
             is
             summed
             up
             in
             the
             
               Creed
            
             ;
             obedience
             in
             the
             
               Decalogue
            
             ;
             Invocation
             in
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Sacraments
            
             make
             the
             fourth
             part
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Perkins
            
             calls
             these
             four
             H●●ds
             
               the
               grounds
               and
               Catholic
               principles
               of
               the
               Catechism
            
             ;
             
             and
             Dr.
             
               D●avenam
            
             (
             that
             ●d
             .
             
               Jewel
            
             of
             
               Salisbury
            
             )
             calls
             
               them
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               Christian
               religion
               .
            
          
           
             By
             
               Fundamentals
               ,
            
             
             he
             understands
             such
             things
             as
             are
             
               absolutely
            
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             embraced
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             proposed
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             such
             are
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             not
             
             onely
             mysteries
             of
             faith
             comprized
             in
             th●Creed
             
               ,
            
             but
             also
             the
             dictates
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             contain'd
             in
             the
             
               Decalogue
               ,
            
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Symbolum
               Agendorum
               ,
            
             as
             the
             other
             is
             
               Symbolum
               Credendorum
               .
            
          
           
             A
             
               Speculative
            
             knowledg
             of
             Divine
             M●st●ries
             will
             not
             carry
             us
             one
             step
             forward
             towards
             heaven
             ,
             without
             the
             
               practical
            
             knowledge
             of
             Divine
             Mandates
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             less
             damnable
             to
             er●
             in
             
               moral
            
             principles
             than
             in
             
               speculative
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             great
             a
             Heresie
             (
             dogmatically
             )
             to
             imp●gn
             one
             of
             the
             Commandments
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             For
             he
             that
             affirms
             that
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             or
             that
             Parents
             are
             not
             to
             be
             honoured
             ;
             or
             teacheth
             that
             theft
             and
             murther
             are
             no
             sins
             ,
             is
             an
             absolute
             Heretick
             :
             for
             every
             practical
             dictate
             of
             the
             moral
             law
             is
             a
             fundamental
             truth
             ,
             and
             ought
             as
             firmly
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             any
             article
             of
             the
             Creed
             :
             for
             it
             is
             implicitly
             contained
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             general
             verities
             and
             propositions
             also
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             less
             
               fundamental
            
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             which
             to
             d●ny
             or
             oppose
             ,
             would
             be
             both
             impious
             and
             heretical
             .
          
           
             Those
             Churches
             that
             are
             built
             upon
             
             these
             
               fundamentals
            
             and
             do
             firmly
             retain
             them
             ,
             have
             that
             which
             may
             suffice
             them
             to
             salvation
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             foundation
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             that
             super-structure
             which
             they
             are
             intended
             for
             ,
             even
             mans
             eternal
             salvation
             .
             And
             if
             men
             indeavour
             to
             live
             according
             to
             these
             principles
             ,
             th●y
             are
             to
             be
             deemed
             members
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             to
             whom
             all
             Christians
             should
             give
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             ;
             and
             not
             s●parate
             from
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             be
             guilty
             of
             sundry
             failings
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             some
             chapters
             of
             that
             pious
             mans
             
               Irenicon
               ,
            
             or
             exhortation
             to
             peace
             ,
             directed
             to
             the
             Pro●estant
             Churches
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             which
             are
             divided
             into
             
               Lutherans
            
             and
             
               Calvinists
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Authors
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               MAgno
               certè
               verterum
               consensu
               ,
               &c.
            
             surely
             by
             a
             general
             vote
             &
             suffrage
             of
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             ,
             
             this
             Creed
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Calvin
               .
               &
               
               ab
               ultimâ
               memoriâ
               ,
               Sacro-sanctae
               inter
               pios
               omnes
               authoritatis
               ●uit
               ,
            
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             esteemed
             of
             sacred
             authority
             among
             all
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             spring
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ireneus
            
             one
             of
             the
             antientest
             of
             them
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             year
             160.
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               dispersed
               through
               the
               World
               ,
               received
               it
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               carefully
               preserved
               it
               entire
               ;
               who
               by
               their
               agreement
               in
               this
               faith
               ,
               did
               seem
               to
               dwell
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               animated
               with
               one
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             More
             testimonies
             to
             this
             effect
             are
             ama●sed
             together
             ,
             by
             the
             worthy
             pains
             of
             Mr.
             
               Ashwell
               ,
            
             in
             his
             
               Fides
               Apostolica
               .
            
          
           
             
             In
             this
             Creed
             (
             saith
             reverend
             
               Perkins
            
             )
             
               is
               the
               pith
               and
               substance
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               taught
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               embraced
               by
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               sealed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Martyrs
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               was
               composed
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               either
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Apostolical
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               their
               Hearers
               ,
               and
               immediate
               Heirs
               of
               their
               belief
               :
               and
               is
               of
               more
               authority
               than
               any
               writings
               of
               Church
               or
               Church-men
               whatsoever
               ;
               was
               approved
               by
               the
               universal
               consent
               of
               the
               Catholic
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               is
               next
               in
               authority
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               and
               the
               order
               of
               the
               words
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               altered
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             The
             Creed
             is
             called
             the
             Apostles
             
               quia
               
               ab
               ore
               Apostolorum
               receptum
               ,
            
             because
             it
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             saith
             
               Nowell
            
             ;
             
             or
             as
             
               V●sin
            
             doth
             express
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             delivered
             that
             Summary
             of
             Doctrine
             to
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             succeeding
             Churches
             did
             afterwards
             receive
             the
             same
             and
             transmit
             it
             to
             posterity
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             or
             matter
             of
             it
             is
             
               ipsissima
               Scriptura
            
             (
             saith
             learned
             
               Iunius
            
             )
             
               pure
               Scripture
               .
            
             
             
               Et
               nihil
               in
               eo
               est
               ,
               quod
               solidis
               Scripturae
               testimoniis
               ,
               non
               consignetur
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Calvin
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             article
             ,
             joynt
             or
             limb
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             
               scriptum
               est
            
             written
             upon
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             found
             for
             the
             sense
             and
             substance
             (
             though
             not
             
               terminis
               terminantibus
            
             )
             in
             the
             authentic
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             
               Sys●●m
            
             or
             body
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             or
             hinted
             (
             at
             least
             )
             by
             these
             circumlocutions
             in
             Scripture
             :
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             6.20
             .
             that
             precious
             ●ag●
             ,
             jewel
             or
             
               depositum
               ,
            
             that
             was
             betrusted
             ●o
             
               Timothy
            
             ;
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             1.13
             .
             that
             form
             ,
             draught
             or
             pattern
             of
             wholsome
             words
             :
             and
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             6.17
             .
             that
             
               form
               of
               doctrine
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             frame
             or
             system
             of
             doctrinal
             Truths
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             did
             (
             in
             the
             first
             place
             )
             deliver
             as
             the
             ground-work
             of
             
             all
             other
             super-structures
             :
             and
             such
             expressions
             .
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             3.
             
             The
             fullness
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Creed
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Creed
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             
               want
               nor
               waste
               ,
            
             nothing
             defective
             or
             redundant
             ;
             it
             is
             
               breve
               ,
               simplex
               &
               plenum
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Augustin
               ,
            
             short
             and
             plain
             ,
             
             but
             full
             and
             comprehensive
             ;
             
               doctis
               ,
               indoctisque
               commune
            
             ;
             the
             meanest
             Christian
             must
             know
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Clerk
             need
             know
             no
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             belief
             .
          
           
             
             We
             may
             say
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             
               Athanasius
            
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               Nicen
            
             Creed
             wch
             is
             (
             for
             substance
             )
             the
             same
             with
             it
             :
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             a
             full
             and
             sufficient
             
               system
            
             of
             fundamental
             verities
             ,
             for
             the
             averting
             of
             impiety
             and
             the
             establishment
             of
             piety
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             
               Regula
               ,
               una
               ,
               immobilis
               et
               irreformabilis
               ,
            
             in
             the
             language
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             
             immovable
             and
             unreformable
             ,
             
             that
             admits
             neither
             supplement
             nor
             correction
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             other
             Sciences
             :
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             principles
             that
             are
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             worthy
             of
             belief
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             
               fixt
               and
               immovable
            
             and
             indemonstrable
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             end
             of
             disputes
             and
             controversies
             ,
             or
             any
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             busie
             mind
             of
             man
             :
             for
             when
             a
             proposition
             is
             resolved
             into
             these
             principles
             ,
             there
             we
             must
             take
             up
             our
             rest
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             ultimate
             resolution
             and
             
               non-ultrà
            
             in
             that
             point
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             Mathematics
             ,
             
               omne
               mobile
               movetur
               super
               immobili
               ,
            
             every
             movable
             mo●●●
             upon
             somthing
             that
             is
             immovable
             :
             so
             in
             all
             discourses
             ,
             every
             demonstrable
             proposition
             is
             reducible
             to
             some
             
               indemonstrable
            
             principle
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               dernier
               ressort
               ,
            
             the
             last
             appeal
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             consent
             of
             parties
             )
             the
             final
             decision
             of
             all
             controversie
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             
             (
             
               whose
               Sea
               hath
               on
               shoar
            
             )
             being
             not
             contented
             with
             this
             number
             of
             Articles
             ,
             and
             catalogue
             of
             
               Fundamentals
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Apostles
             left
             us
             ,
             hath
             
               doubled
               the
               Cube
            
             and
             enlarged
             the
             
               Philacteries
            
             of
             our
             Creed
             as
             wide
             again
             ,
             
             by
             an
             addition
             of
             a
             dozen
             articles
             more
             ,
             
               qui
               pari
               passu
               ambulant
               ,
            
             
             that
             are
             of
             equal
             dignity
             4th
             .
             perfixed
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             
               Spalato
               in
               confide
            
             
             and
             necessity
             with
             the
             others
             ;
             so
             material
             (
             every
             one
             of
             them
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             to
             be
             expected
             without
             them
             ;
             a
             curse
             is
             denounced
             against
             every
             man
             that
             shall
             rej●ct
             or
             deny
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             onely
             
               Dictator
            
             and
             Lord
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             but
             is
             himself
             a
             prime
             article
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             corner-stone
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Cardinal
            
             Champion
             of
             his
             Holiness
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Romani
               Pontificis
               potestatem
               &
               infallibilitatem
               esse
               rei
               Christianae
               summam
               ,
               ejusque
               sententiam
               pro
               normâ
               &
               Regulâ
               fidei
               habendam
               ,
               asserimus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Erasmus
            
             a
             sober
             and
             learned
             man
             ,
             doth
             wish
             that
             the
             Christian
             World
             had
             been
             contented
             with
             that
             one
             Creed
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             lieu
             of
             all
             the
             several
             Confessions
             that
             are
             in
             the
             World
             :
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             there
             was
             never
             less
             faith
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             since
             the
             time
             that
             confessions
             of
             faith
             were
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             
               Vbi
               caepit
               minùs
               esse
               fidei
               inter
               Christianos
               ,
               mox
               increvit
               symbolorum
               &
               modus
               &
               numerus
               .
               De
               Ratione
               verae
               Theologiae
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             Patriarchs
             Creed
             .
          
           
             IT
             were
             not
             difficult
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             
               Aphorism
            
             ▪
             by
             giving
             proof
             of
             each
             article
             in
             order
             :
             But
             in●●nding
             onely
             some
             
               strictures
            
             and
             short
             animadversions
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             take
             so
             much
             liberty
             ,
             to
             expatiate
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             (
             at
             present
             )
             onely
             show
             that
             the
             main
             substance
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             known
             to
             Gods
             chosen
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             even
             long
             before
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             article
             of
             the
             
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             triple
             personality
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             was
             revealed
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             by
             
               Zanchius
            
             in
             his
             eight
             books
             
               de
               tribus
               Elohim
            
             ;
             
             by
             
               Petrus
               Galatinus
               ,
               de
               arcanis
               veritatis
               Catholicae
            
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             learned
             Noble
             man
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Sieur
               du
               Plessis
               ,
               de
               veritate
               Relig
               :
               Christ
               :
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             was
             abundantly
             revealed
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             (
             saith
             
               Augustine
            
             )
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             
             as
             we
             are
             saved
             
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             who
             is
             come
             ;
             Their
             faith
             and
             ours
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             object
             (
             there
             is
             but
             one
             faith
             ,
             
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.5
             .
             )
             the
             difference
             was
             onely
             in
             the
             
               tense
            
             or
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             was
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             
               periods
            
             and
             several
             acts
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             (
             as
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             )
             were
             not
             unknown
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             old
             time
             ;
             and
             the
             glorious
             fruits
             and
             effects
             of
             the●
             were
             not
             hidden
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             assured
             unto
             them
             ,
             through
             faith
             .
          
           
             A
             Redeemer
             was
             promised
             even
             to
             the
             first
             sinner
             after
             his
             prevarication
             :
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               bruise
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3
             15.
             
             This
             was
             the
             first
             
               Gospel
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             extant
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             the
             
               Bible
            
             ;
             this
             was
             
               proto-Evangelium
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               Evangelii
               aurora
               ,
            
             the
             first
             dawning
             of
             Gospel-comfort
             .
             
               If
               ye
               believed
               in
               Moses
               ,
               ye
               would
               have
               believed
               in
               me
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             Jews
             )
             
               for
               Moses
               wrote
               of
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               Joh.
            
             5.46
             .
             
               Moses
            
             wrote
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             forecited
             Text
             and
             else
             where
             .
          
           
             
               Abraham
               saw
               Christ's
               day
               and
               rejoyced
               ,
               John
            
             8.56
             .
             he
             saw
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             which
             God
             revealed
             (
             by
             some
             means
             )
             unto
             this
             
               his
               friend
               ,
            
             &
             wch
             ministred
             cause
             of
             joy
             unto
             him
             ;
             this
             was
             
               the
               Gospel
               which
               God
               preached
               unto
               him
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.8
             .
             for
             there
             
             was
             
               Gospel
            
             in
             the
             World
             before
             Christ
             came
             to
             preach
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Prophets
             tongues
             dropt
             some
             of
             this
             
               balm
            
             now
             and
             then
             ;
             
             more
             especially
             
               Esay
               ,
            
             who
             was
             the
             
               Evangelist
            
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             
               &
               ante
               Evangelia
               ,
               Evangelicus
               :
               Isaias
               saw
               Christs
               glory
               and
               spake
               of
               him
               ,
               John
            
             12.41
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Gospel
             that
             was
             preached
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             justification
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             life
             and
             immortality
             through
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             faith
             and
             sincere
             obedience
             .
          
           
             
               Habbakkuk
            
             preached
             ,
             
             
               the
               just
               should
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             in
             case
             he
             was
             defective
             in
             obedience
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             
               Seal
            
             of
             their
             justification
             ,
             
             or
             righteousness
             which
             was
             through
             faith
             ;
             even
             a
             seal
             of
             pardon
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             to
             all
             believers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
            
             was
             a
             point
             that
             
               Iob
            
             a
             
               Gentile
            
             and
             an
             alien
             from
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             was
             well
             assured
             of
             :
             
             It
             is
             a
             point
             generally
             believed
             and
             embraced
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             declares
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             26.
             verse
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             
               And
               now
               I
               stand
               and
               am
               judged
               for
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               promise
               made
               of
               God
               unto
               our
               fathers
               ,
            
             i.
             
               the
            
             promise
             of
             a
             resurrection
             from
             death
             .
          
           
           
             Verse
             7.
             
             
               Vnto
               which
               promise
               ,
               our
               twelve
               Tribes
               instantly
               serving
               God
               day
               and
               night
               hope
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               which
               hopes
               sake
               King
               Agrippa
               ,
               I
               am
               accused
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
             
               Why
               should
               it
               be
               thought
               a
               thing
               incredible
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               raise
               the
               dead
               ?
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             women
             of
             the
             Countrey
             were
             strong
             in
             this
             faith
             :
             for
             when
             Christ
             told
             
               Martha
               ,
            
             that
             her
             brother
             
               Lazarus
            
             should
             rise
             again
             ,
             
             she
             replied
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               he
               shall
               rise
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               resurrection
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             for
             the
             last
             point
             or
             article
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             even
             
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             had
             knowledge
             and
             assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             :
             life
             and
             immortality
             was
             proposed
             to
             them
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             kept
             the
             Law
             :
             
               which
               if
               a
               man
               do
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               shall
               even
               live
               in
               them
            
             ;
             live
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             long
             life
             here
             ,
             but
             an
             endless
             life
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             is
             the
             
               administration
               of
               death
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             but
             that
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             by
             accident
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             primary
             intention
             of
             it
             ;
             
               The
               Commandment
               was
               ordained
               unto
               life
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             )
             
               but
               he
               found
               it
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             
             by
             
             reason
             of
             his
             sins
             :
             
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
            
             ;
             it
             is
             sin
             (
             and
             not
             the
             Law
             )
             that
             bites
             like
             a
             Serpent
             and
             gives
             the
             mortal
             wound
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             do
             not
             differ
             
               materiâ
               promissionum
               ,
            
             
             in
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             the
             promises
             :
             as
             if
             the
             promises
             (
             of
             old
             )
             were
             onely
             temporal
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Gospel
             onely
             eternal
             promises
             were
             propounded
             .
             The
             
               Belgic
               Remonstrants
            
             did
             teach
             so
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             
               Michael
               Servetus
               ,
            
             whom
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             Heresies
             ,
             
               Calvin
            
             calls
             
               exitiale
               monstrum
               .
            
             These
             make
             no
             other
             esteem
             of
             the
             antient
             people
             of
             God
             (
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             )
             than
             of
             a
             
               herd
               of
               Swine
               ,
            
             
             who
             had
             their
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             without
             hope
             of
             any
             other
             :
             as
             if
             God
             had
             proposed
             no
             other
             guerdon
             to
             them
             (
             nor
             they
             expected
             any
             )
             but
             fullness
             of
             bread
             ,
             carnal
             pleasures
             ,
             worldly
             pomp
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             children
             to
             inherit
             all
             these
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Michael
             Servetus
             ,
             
               whom
            
             Calvin
             
               terms
            
             prodigiosum
             Nebulonem
             
               in
               another
               place
               of
               his
               Institutions
               ,
            
             
             
               was
               by
               birth
               a
               Spaniard
               of
            
             Arragon
             ,
             
               who
               of
               a
               Physician
               became
               a
               Divine
               ,
               and
               did
               pass
               for
               a
               Protestant
               :
               He
               was
               convented
               at
            
             Geneva
             
               for
               sundry
               heretical
               opinions
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               broached
               both
               there
               ,
               
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               persevering
               therein
               ,
               without
               hopes
               of
               reclaiming
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               the
               Counsel
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Divines
               of
            
             Bearne
             ,
             Zurick
             ,
             Schaffhauson
             
               and
            
             Geneva
             ,
             
               burnt
               at
            
             Geneva
             
               in
               the
               year
            
             1555.
             
          
           
             
               You
               may
               see
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               his
               errors
               in
            
             Lucas
             Osiander's
             
               Epitome
               of
            
             Eccles
             :
             History
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Cent
             :
             16.
             c.
             21.
             
               and
               in
            
             Schlusselburgius
             ,
             and
             the
             Anabaptists
             speak
             the
             same
             dialect
             ,
             
             as
             
               Calvin
            
             doth
             inform
             us
             in
             his
             Institutions
             ;
             which
             
               pestiferous
               error
            
             (
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             )
             is
             there
             fully
             refuted
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             Protestant
             writers
             tilt
             at
             it
             with
             their
             pens
             ,
             where
             ever
             they
             meet
             it
             ;
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             hath
             laid
             it
             under
             her
             feet
             ;
             if
             I
             do
             not
             mistake
             her
             meaning
             ,
             In
             the
             7th.
             Article
             of
             her
             confession
             ,
             where
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               is
               offered
               to
               mankind
               by
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               that
               feign
               that
               the
               old
               Fathers
               did
               look
               onely
               for
               temporal
               promises
               .
            
          
           
             They
             looked
             for
             a
             City
             whose
             builder
             and
             maker
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             heavenly
             Countrey
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             11.10
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Fides
               Abrahae
               non
               Palastinae
               duntaxat
               regionem
               spectabat
               ,
               sed
               caeleflem
               illam
               patriam
               &
               beatorum
               sedem
               ,
            
             is
             a
             note
             of
             
               Iustinian
            
             upon
             that
             place
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             5.
             
             Of
             believing
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             .
          
           
             WE
             must
             remark
             that
             the
             phrase
             of
             this
             article
             runs
             :
             
               I
               believe
               the
               holy
               Catholic
               Church
               ,
            
             not
             
               in
            
             the
             holy
             Catholic
             Church
             :
             
             for
             the
             particle
             [
             
               In
            
             ]
             perfixed
             to
             the
             former
             articles
             ,
             must
             be
             
               out
            
             here
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             out
             in
             St.
             
             
               Augustines
            
             exposition
             ,
             and
             
               Ruffinus
               ,
            
             and
             other
             antient
             Expositors
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             
               Trent
            
             Catechism
             
               *
            
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             not
             believe
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             
               dominus
            
             but
             
               domus
               ,
            
             not
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             but
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Augustin
            
             gives
             the
             reason
             :
             We
             may
             
               credere
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             not
             
               in
               Ecclesiam
               ,
            
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             very
             far
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             the
             highest
             credit
             next
             Gods
             own
             word
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             and
             practice
             especially
             ,
             and
             some
             points
             which
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             clearly
             define
             ;
             herein
             we
             may
             follow
             the
             practice
             and
             embrace
             the
             
               Arrest
            
             or
             judgement
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             
               staple
            
             rule
             and
             maxim
             
             in
             St.
             
             
               Aug
               :
               What
               is
               universally
            
             
               *
            
             
               received
               and
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               may
               rationally
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               derived
               from
               the
               first
               planters
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             may
             not
             rest
             or
             relie
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             guide
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             her
             authority
             is
             venerable
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             word
             
               Credo
            
             I
             believe
             ,
             in
             the
             four
             last
             Articles
             of
             the
             Belief
             ,
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             ,
             
             
               Credo
               esse
               ,
               &
               meo
               bono
               esse
               ,
            
             as
             
               Alsted
            
             doth
             well
             expound
             it
             :
             I
             believe
             that
             such
             things
             (
             mentioned
             in
             those
             several
             articles
             )
             truly
             
               are
               ,
            
             and
             that
             I
             have
             a
             
               share
            
             and
             interest
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             not
             visible
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             
               and
               faith
               is
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.1
             .
             This
             
               Holy-Guild
            
             society
             ,
             
               Fraternity
               of
               the
               Rosie-Cross
            
             (
             as
             I
             may
             not
             unfitly
             term
             it
             )
             is
             
               invisible
            
             ;
             
             for
             it
             is
             
               Caetus
               praedestinatorum
               ,
            
             a
             company
             of
             men
             predestin'd
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             enroll'd
             in
             
             that
             sacred
             
               Register
               ,
            
             
             among
             the
             Candidates
             of
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Now
             who
             those
             are
             ,
             and
             whose
             names
             are
             there
             registred
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             allowed
             to
             know
             ;
             that
             such
             there
             are
             ,
             we
             know
             and
             firmly
             believe
             ,
             but
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             having
             no
             certain
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             or
             infallible
             
               indication
            
             to
             know
             them
             by
             :
             for
             they
             do
             not
             carry
             the
             marks
             of
             their
             election
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ;
             
               God
               alone
               knoweth
               them
               that
               are
               his
               .
            
             
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             knowing
             men
             and
             discerning
             spirits
             by
             
               inspection
            
             :
             we
             may
             know
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             eternal
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             we
             may
             probably
             guess
             at
             ,
             but
             not
             make
             a
             sure
             ,
             and
             infallible
             judgement
             ;
             
             There
             is
             
               Indaeus
               in
               occulto
               &
               Judaeus
               in
               propatulo
               ,
            
             we
             may
             know
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             know
             the
             other
             :
             to
             know
             the
             reins
             and
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             him
             that
             made
             and
             moulded
             both
             .
             
          
           
             As
             this
             Church
             is
             not
             
               visible
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             
               topical
            
             or
             confined
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             but
             is
             
               Catholic
            
             or
             universal
             ,
             both
             for
             times
             ,
             places
             and
             persons
             .
             They
             robb
             Christ
             of
             his
             inheritance
             that
             confine
             his
             Kingdom
             or
             Church
             within
             one
             Nation
             ,
             Canton
             
             or
             Conventicle
             ;
             
             as
             
               Donatus
            
             did
             arrogantly
             affirm
             ,
             That
             God
             had
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             but
             in
             that
             part
             of
             
               Africa
               ,
            
             where
             he
             and
             his
             party
             swayed
             :
             none
             was
             within
             the
             
               Ark
            
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             but
             who
             had
             entered
             into
             his
             
               Cock-boat
               .
            
          
           
             
             God
             gave
             his
             Son
             the
             
               Heathen
               for
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               his
               possession
            
             :
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             there
             is
             no
             end
             ,
             no
             limits
             of
             
               duration
            
             or
             
               extension
               .
            
             They
             are
             therefore
             injurious
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             would
             retrench
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             robb
             him
             of
             any
             part
             of
             his
             
               purchased
               possession
               ,
            
             by
             denying
             a
             Catholic
             Church
          
           
             Hear
             the
             expostulation
             of
             
               Optatus
            
             with
             the
             old
             
               Donatists
            
             upon
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               sic
               pro
               voluntate
               vestrâ
               ,
               in
               angustam
               coarctatis
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               si
               universas
               subducitis
               gentes
               ,
               ubi
               erit
               illud
               quod
               silius
               dei
               meruit
               ?
               quod
               libenter
               largitus
               est
               ei
               pater
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               Dabo
               tibi
               gentes
               haereditatem
               tuam
               ?
               ut
               quid
               tale
               infringitis
               promissum
               ut
               a
               vobis
               mittatur
               quasi
               in
               carcerem
               latitudo
               regnorum
               ?
            
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Nicen
            
             and
             
               Athanasian
            
             Creeds
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Nicen
            
             Creed
             (
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             )
             was
             fram'd
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             general
             Council
             that
             was
             held
             at
             
               Nice
            
             a
             City
             of
             
               Bythinia
               ,
            
             
             and
             was
             conven'd
             by
             the
             renowned
             Emperour
             
               Constantine
            
             in
             the
             year
             325.
             where
             318.
             
             Bishop●
             were
             assembled
             ;
             whence
             St.
             
               Hierom
            
             calls
             this
             Creed
             
               fidem
            
             318.
             
               patrum
               ,
            
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             Fathers
             or
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Council
             ,
             the
             Heresie
             of
             
               Arrius
               ,
            
             (
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             who
             denied
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereby
             did
             much
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             was
             arraign'd
             and
             condemn'd
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reported
             by
             
               Sozomen
            
             that
             the
             Arrians
             held
             another
             Council
             at
             
               Nice
            
             in
             
               Thrace
               ,
            
             
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             former
             in
             the
             year
             359.
             
          
           
             Here
             was
             
               Nice
            
             against
             
               Nice
               ,
            
             
             but
             the
             truth
             did
             at
             last
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             prevail
             and
             overcome
             ,
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               canere
            
             trumph
             over
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             .
          
           
           
             
               Athanasius
            
             was
             (
             in
             those
             daies
             )
             a
             stout
             opposer
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             stood
             up
             single
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             
             
               when
               all
               the
               world
               was
            
             (
             almost
             )
             
               turn'd
               Arrian
               ,
            
             as
             
               Hierom
               complains
            
             :
             whereby
             he
             got
             a
             fame
             suitable
             to
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             (
             by
             their
             means
             )
             four
             times
             banished
             ,
             and
             oft
             times
             brought
             into
             jeopardy
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             so
             violent
             was
             this
             storm
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             
             so
             that
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             rightly
             terms
             the
             Arrian
             Heresie
             a
             
               Bellona
            
             and
             a
             
               Fury
               ,
            
             for
             the
             bitternss
             of
             i.
             
          
           
             During
             his
             banishment
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             this
             good
             man
             composed
             the
             Creed
             that
             bears
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             presented
             it
             to
             Pope
             
               Iulius
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Emperour
             
               Iovinian
               ,
            
             when
             he
             was
             elected
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             himself
             (
             after
             all
             troubles
             )
             was
             advanced
             to
             the
             Patriarchal
             dignity
             of
             
               Alexandria
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             these
             Creeds
             were
             made
             ,
             not
             as
             
               supplements
               ,
            
             
             but
             
               explanations
            
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Creed
             ;
             occasioned
             by
             the
             turbulency
             of
             some
             Spirits
             ,
             
             who
             (
             out
             of
             some
             vain
             glory
             or
             discontented
             singularity
             )
             raised
             those
             sad
             tragedies
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             continued
             long
             ,
             and
             sharp
             :
             for
             we
             read
             of
             120
             Bishopt
             banished
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             
             into
             the
             I
             le
             of
             
               Sardinia
            
             by
             
               Thrasimundus
               ,
            
             
             an
             Arrian
             King
             of
             the
             
               Gothes
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               3.
               
               Creeds
               ,
               the
               Nicen
               ,
               Athanasian
               and
               Apostolical
               Creeds
               ,
               ought
               throughly
               to
               believed
               and
               received
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               most
               certain
               warrants
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               so
               the
               8th
               .
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               also
               received
               among
               the
               Articles
               of
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 in
                 terminis
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             7.
             
             Gloria
             patri
             ,
             
               a
               little
               Creed
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             was
             called
             
               Symbolum
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             badge
             or
             token
             or
             mark
             of
             difference
             ,
             
             
               quod
               fideles
               &
               perfidos
               secerneret
               ,
            
             to
             distinguish
             believers
             from
             unbelievers
             ;
             or
             a
             certain
             watch-word
             (
             as
             they
             have
             in
             the
             Wars
             )
             to
             know
             a
             friend
             from
             a
             foe
             :
             So
             this
             little
             
               Hymn
               of
               glory
            
             (
             which
             is
             
               symbolum
               parvum
               ,
            
             a
             little
             Creed
             )
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             
             as
             a
             
               Shibboleth
               ,
            
             a
             privy
             
             mark
             or
             token
             to
             make
             discovery
             of
             dissembling
             professors
             and
             
               Covert
            
             Arrians
             ,
             who
             desir'd
             to
             live
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             peace
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             (
             as
             the
             great
             symbol
             )
             to
             distinguish
             
               believers
            
             from
             
               unbelievers
               ,
            
             but
             
               true
               believers
            
             from
             
               mis-believers
               ,
            
             or
             such
             as
             believed
             amiss
             touching
             the
             article
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             .
             It
             was
             brought
             in
             use
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Nicen
            
             Council
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             before
             :
          
           
             
             For
             long
             before
             this
             period
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             
               Polycarpus
            
             (
             that
             blessed
             Martyr
             )
             in
             the
             very
             place
             and
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             martyrdom
             ,
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Doxology
               ,
            
             very
             neer
             and
             much
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             who
             concluded
             his
             prayer
             and
             his
             lif●●n
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Therefore
               in
               all
               things
               I
               praise
               thee
               ,
               I
               bless
               thee
               ,
               I
               glorifie
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               through
               the
               eternal
               Priest
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               thy
               beloved
               Son
               .
               To
               whom
               ,
               with
               thee
               O
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               all
               honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               now
               and
               for
               evermore
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               As
               we
               have
               received
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Basil
            
             )
             
               so
               we
               baptize
               ;
               As
               we
               baptize
               ,
               so
               we
               believe
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               believe
               ,
               so
               we
               give
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             
               believe
            
             in
             
             three
             persons
             and
             one
             God
             ,
             so
             we
             
               baptize
            
             into
             the
             names
             of
             these
             three
             :
             And
             as
             we
             baptize
             into
             their
             names
             ,
             so
             
               we
               give
               glory
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             joyntly
             and
             severally
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             the
             most
             solemn
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Confessing
               ,
               Baptizing
               ,
            
             and
             
               giving
               Praise
               ,
            
             the
             holy
             individual
             Trinity
             is
             professed
             and
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             use
             and
             purport
             of
             the
             
               Gloria
               patri
               ,
            
             originally
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Cartwright
            
             (
             in
             his
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             public
             Liturgy
             of
             our
             Church
             )
             thought
             it
             meet
             that
             both
             
               this
            
             and
             the
             
               Athanasian
            
             Creed
             should
             (
             now
             at
             last
             )
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             
               because
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               fire
               of
               Arrianism
               is
               well
               quenched
               :
               and
               the
               sore
               being
               healed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               plaister
               .
            
          
           
             How
             well
             this
             fire
             was
             quenched
             in
             the
             first
             
               hearth
            
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             if
             it
             was
             extinguished
             in
             
               Egypt
            
             or
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             it
             brake
             forth
             in
             other
             places
             far
             more
             neer
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             
               Poland
               ,
               Transylvania
               ,
            
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             the
             sparks
             have
             flown
             over
             into
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             hath
             prevailed
             much
             and
             gotten
             no
             small
             strength
             since
             this
             
               Hymn
            
             and
             
               Creed
            
             have
             been
             cashierd
             among
             us
             :
             so
             that
             if
             this
             little
             
               bucket
            
             was
             of
             use
             to
             quench
             that
             fire
             at
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             great
             need
             to
             revive
             it
             and
             resume
             it
             again
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           COMMANDMENTS
           .
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             is
             
               legibilis
               honestas
               ,
            
             as
             
               Parisiensis
            
             terms
             it
             ,
             
             honesty
             made
             legible
             in
             characters
             ,
             and
             transcribed
             from
             that
             original
             coppy
             within
             us
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             carries
             about
             him
             ,
             
               in
               scrinio
               pectoris
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             common
             reason
             ,
             prescribing
             nothing
             but
             what
             every
             man
             (
             indued
             with
             reason
             )
             would
             judge
             to
             be
             
               aequum
               &
               bonum
               ,
            
             to
             be
             very
             honest
             ,
             fit
             and
             reasonable
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             commanded
             :
             yea
             if
             there
             were
             neither
             heaven
             nor
             hell
             ,
             
             neither
             reward
             for
             well-doing
             ,
             nor
             punishment
             for
             evil-doing
             ,
             after
             this
             life
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Cicero
              
               in
               his
               book
               
                 de
                 Republica
              
               cited
               by
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
              
               give●
               this
               character
               of
               it
               :
               It
               is
               the
               law
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               right
               reason
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               nature
               ,
               a
               constant
               sempiternal
               Law
               ,
               that
               calls
               every
               man
               to
               his
               duty
               ,
               teaching
               what
               he
               should
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               should
               not
               do
               :
               A
               Law
               that
               admits
               of
               no
               addition
               or
               defalcation
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               dissolution
               ;
               which
               neither
               Senat
               nor
               People
               can
               dispense
               with
               ,
               and
               which
               needs
               no
               Interpretation
               or
               Comment
               .
               An
               universal
               Law
               which
               binds
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               and
               rules
               at
               
                 Rome
              
               as
               well
               as
               at
               
                 Athens
                 ,
              
               yea
               rules
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               is
               irreversible
               and
               unchangeable
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             delineation
             ,
             
             the
             same
             
               Lactantius
            
             gives
             this
             Elogy
             ,
             
               Quis
               Sacramenta
               dei
               sciens
               tam
               significanter
               enarrare
               legem
               dei
               posset
               ?
            
             what
             Theologue
             (
             well
             verst
             in
             Scripture
             )
             could
             so
             
               Graphically
            
             describe
             Gods
             Law
             as
             the
             pen
             of
             this
             Heathen
             hath
             done
             ?
             This
             Law
             is
             the
             
               fundamental
            
             Law
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             the
             ●ared
             
               Pandects
            
             :
             all
             the
             laws
             that
             are
             extant
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             issues
             and
             
               emanations
            
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             .
             By
             
               this
               ,
            
             civil
             governments
             do
             stand
             ,
             and
             humane
             societies
             subsist
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             came
             not
             to
             
               dissolve
            
             this
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             
               absolve
            
             men
             from
             it
             :
             some
             other
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             and
             
               temporary
            
             
             Ordinances
             he
             abrogated
             ,
             but
             not
             this
             ;
             He
             did
             not
             mean
             that
             his
             followers
             should
             be
             a
             lawless
             crew
             ,
             
               sons
               of
               Belial
            
             without
             yoke
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             a
             
               Synagogue
               of
               Libertines
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             or
             others
             ,
             with
             scraps
             of
             Scripture
             misunderstood
             ,
             which
             too
             many
             (
             being
             inchanted
             with
             this
             
               Circean
            
             cup
             of
             liberty
             )
             do
             often
             wilfully
             mistake
             and
             wire-draw
             to
             their
             own
             sense
             and
             destruction
             both
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             never
             a
             line
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             countenance
             disobedience
             to
             superiors
             ,
             or
             a
             loose
             and
             licentious
             course
             of
             life
             :
             
               We
               were
               not
               called
               to
               uncleaness
               ,
               but
               unto
               holiness
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             good
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             And
             
               without
               holiness
               we
               shall
               never
               see
               Gods
               face
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             assures
             us
             .
             Which
             
               holiness
            
             consists
             in
             a
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             desire
             ,
             indeavour
             and
             study
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             conformable
             to
             his
             pure
             and
             holy
             Laws
             ,
             
               quoad
               nôsse
               &
               posse
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             our
             skill
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             pr●tend
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             wallow
             in
             all
             filthy
             and
             libidinous
             desires
             ,
             
               Ego
               nescio
               quem
               Christum
               fabricantur
               ,
               quem
               Spiritum
               eructant
               :
            
             I
             know
             not
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Calvin
            
             )
             what
             Christ
             they
             profess
             ,
             
             or
             what
             Spirit
             they
             breath
             or
             
               belch
            
             rather
             ,
             for
             
             surely
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               clean
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             loves
             clean
             bodies
             and
             souls
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             as
             the
             Dove
             (
             which
             is
             its
             emblem
             )
             loves
             a
             clean
             coat
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             all
             Ministers
             (
             as
             a
             good
             man
             admonisheth
             )
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             the
             
               perpetual
               obligation
            
             of
             the
             moral
             law
             :
             
             and
             that
             it
             must
             be
             retained
             and
             upheld
             ,
             or
             else
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             retain'd
             ;
             for
             the
             contrary
             perswasion
             i●
             destructive
             to
             piety
             and
             morality
             ,
             and
             disposeth
             men
             to
             turbulencies
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             le
             ts
             loose
             the
             reins
             to
             all
             extravagant
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             desires
             ,
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             late
             ages
             hath
             made
             it
             evident
             and
             legible
             to
             the
             world
             .
             
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             at
             the
             first
             enacting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             HOw
             that
             Law
             that
             came
             forth
             from
             the
             
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &
             was
             by
             him
             prescribed
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             obedience
             to
             his
             chosen
             people
             Israel
             ,
             was
             an
             imperfect
             Law
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             
               monogram
            
             or
             rude
             draught
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             receive
             full
             proportion
             ,
             colours
             and
             consummation
             by
             a
             skilfuller
             hand
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             (
             yet
             )
             well
             apprehend
             .
          
           
             For
             King
             
               David
            
             who
             was
             a
             sedulous
             
               student
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               all
               the
               day
               long
               was
               his
               study
               in
               st
               )
            
             tells
             us
             that
             
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               perfect
               law
               ,
            
             
             
               converting
               the
               soul
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             student
             
               mooting
            
             this
             prime
             question
             :
             
               How
               shall
               a
               young
               man
               cleanse
               his
               way
               ?
            
             
             makes
             answer
             ,
             
               even
               by
               ruling
               himself
               after
               thy
               word
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             sufficient
             to
             cleanse
             a
             mans
             waies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             in
             an
             exact
             frame
             of
             dutifullness
             and
             conformity
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             regulate
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             word●
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             which
             is
             
               totum
               hominis
               ,
            
             the
             
               all
            
             of
             man
             .
             
          
           
           
             And
             (
             sure
             )
             no
             Law
             can
             go
             higher
             or
             be
             screwed
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             :
             There
             is
             but
             internal
             and
             external
             obedience
             requlred
             by
             the
             most
             exact
             Law
             that
             is
             imposed
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             is
             included
             in
             every
             precept
             of
             this
             Law
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             like
             the
             Law-Giver
             ,
             is
             
               spiritual
            
             :
             
             There
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             literal
             but
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             in
             every
             mandate
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             i●
             reacheth
             to
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             other
             Laws
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             do
             .
             
          
           
             We
             are
             forbidden
             to
             worship
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             
               Images
            
             of
             our
             hands
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               Imaginations
            
             of
             our
             hearts
             :
             false
             Opinions
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             having
             no
             reality
             or
             existence
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             (
             and
             which
             some
             men
             do
             passionately
             dote
             upon
             )
             come
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             second
             Commandment
             .
             
          
           
             We
             are
             forbidden
             also
             to
             
               kill
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             
             with
             the
             hand
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             by
             slander
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             inveterate
             malice
             ,
             and
             unmeasurable
             wrath
             ,
             these
             are
             
               incruenta
               homicidia
               ,
            
             dry
             murthers
             ,
             which
             stain
             the
             soul
             as
             deeply
             as
             where
             life
             is
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             all
             the
             legal
             administrations
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             did
             carry
             a
             
               spiritual
            
             importance
             and
             intendment
             :
             
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             foreskin
             did
             betoken
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             
               which
               is
               inward
               in
               the
               spirit
               not
               in
               the
               better
            
             ;
             and
             Gods
             whole
             drift
             and
             design
             in
             that
             Oeconomy
             was
             to
             make
             
               men
               holy
               as
               he
               is
               holy
               ;
            
             
             
               a
               royal
               priesthood
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               nation
               ,
               Exod.
            
             19.6
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             not
             only
             figures
             of
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             (
             once
             for
             all
             )
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             slaying
             of
             beasts
             did
             also
             import
             the
             killing
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             the
             mortifying
             of
             our
             earthly
             members
             ,
             &
             the
             offering
             up
             of
             our selves
             
               a
               holy
               and
               lively
               sacrifice
            
             :
             
             Sacrifices
             of
             
               righteousness
            
             were
             the
             true
             sacrifices
             which
             God
             required
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             33.19
             .
             these
             should
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             not
             left
             undone
             ;
             for
             both
             were
             under
             precept
             ,
             the
             omission
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             made
             the
             other
             unacceptable
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             made
             them
             to
             stink
             before
             God
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             true
             servants
             of
             God
             were
             not
             
             ignorant
             hereof
             :
             and
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             not
             wanting
             to
             teach
             it
             in
             the
             Schools
             :
             
               Sacrificia
               laudis
               &
               charitatis
               erant
               sacrificia
               primae
               intentionis
               ,
            
             saith
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Scholars
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               R.
               Moses
               Ben
               Maymon
               :
            
             of
             whom
             
               Cunaeus
            
             gives
             this
             testimony
             ,
             
               Maimonides
               primus
               solusque
               in
               illa
               gente
               (
               fato
               quodam
               nascendi
               )
               rectè
               intellexit
               ,
               quid
               hoc
               esset
               ,
               non
               ineptire
               .
               De
               Rep
               :
               Hebr
            
             :
          
           
             Indeed
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             (
             through
             corruption
             of
             manners
             ,
             not
             any
             defect
             in
             the
             Law
             )
             did
             rest
             in
             outward
             performances
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             sate
             in
             
               Moses
            
             his
             chair
             ,
             did
             gratifie
             the
             peoples
             humors
             with
             false
             glosses
             upon
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             perswaded
             themselves
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             nex●
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             righteous
             enough
             ,
             if
             they
             kept
             the
             
               Letter
            
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             
               varnish
            
             of
             sanctity
             enough
             to
             blind
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             told
             his
             Disciples
             :
             
             that
             
               except
               their
               righteousness
               exceeded
               that
               measure
               of
               Pharisaical
               sanctity
               ,
            
             they
             should
             come
             short
             of
             heaven
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             their
             frequent
             
               purifications
            
             and
             washings
             ,
             yet
             except
             they
             were
             
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
               they
               should
               never
               see
               God
            
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             Sermon
             that
             ever
             he
             made
             ,
             he
             laid
             open
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             sense
             and
             meaning
             
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             his
             present
             auditory
             ,
             and
             did
             wind
             up
             the
             strings
             of
             each
             precept
             to
             its
             right
             key
             ,
             and
             tun'd
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Decachord
            
             of
             the
             Commandments
             as
             it
             had
             been
             tun'd
             at
             first
             :
             which
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             had
             been
             disordered
             ,
             some
             strings
             being
             stretched
             too
             high
             ,
             and
             some
             being
             l●t
             fall
             too
             low
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Medium
               tenuêre
               Beati
               .
            
          
           
             The
             learned
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Fundamentals
            
             speaks
             right
             herein
             :
             
             That
             Christ
             did
             bind
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             yoke
             closer
             than
             they
             were
             before
             
               thought
            
             to
             be
             bound
             upon
             them
             ;
             Ex●ending
             the
             precepts
             farther
             than
             they
             were
             
               thought
            
             to
             extend
             ;
             and
             in
             raising
             them
             to
             more
             
               elevated
            
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             ,
             sinking
             them
             deeper
             than
             the
             outward
             actions
             even
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Some
             men
             perswaded
             themselves
             ,
             or
             were
             perswaded
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             an
             outside
             sanctity
             ,
             they
             were
             well
             enough
             :
             which
             conceit
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             doth
             every where
             reprehend
             ,
             and
             beat
             down
             ,
             and
             pronounceth
             a
             wo
             to
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             Hypocrites
             :
             who
             made
             
               clean
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               platter
               ,
            
             and
             left
             the
             inside
             soul
             and
             nasty
             ;
             that
             seem'd
             lambs
             
             without
             ,
             but
             within
             were
             ravening
             wolves
             .
          
           
             
               Introrsum
               turpes
               ,
               
               speci●fi
               pelle
               deco●●
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             3.
             
             How
             the
             Law
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             
               NOa●
               ,
               Gen.
            
             6.9
             ▪
             
               Jo●
               ,
               Job
            
             1
             1.
             
             
               Lo●
               ,
            
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             2.8
             .
             are
             termed
             
               ●●ghteous
            
             persons
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             kept
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             fullfilled
             his
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             
               cum
               grano
               s●lis
               ,
            
             in
             a
             sense
             of
             favour
             and
             ●q●ity
             ,
             not
             precisely
             and
             
               categorically
            
             ;
             but
             either
             in
             comparison
             of
             others
             of
             their
             generation
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             
               benign
            
             and
             courteous
             interpretation
             ,
             they
             were
             esteemed
             
               righteous
            
             before
             God
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               David
               ,
               that
               he
               kept
               Gods
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               followed
               him
               with
               all
               his
               he●rt
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               do
               that
               (
               onely
               )
               which
               was
               righteous
               in
               Gods
               sight
               :
            
             and
             of
             good
             
               Iosiah
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               King
               before
               him
               like
               unto
               
               him
               ,
               that
               turned
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               mind
               ,
            
             2
             
               Kin.
            
             23.25
             .
             so
             of
             
               Asa
            
             2
             
               Chro.
            
             15.15
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             high
             expressions
             and
             Elogies
             ,
             And
             yet
             we
             know
             that
             these
             men
             did
             bestow
             (
             sometimes
             )
             a
             piece
             of
             their
             heart
             (
             that
             is
             of
             their
             affection
             )
             upon
             the
             world
             and
             some
             carnal
             designes
             .
          
           
             The
             
               magnet
            
             is
             not
             so
             constant
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             or
             Pole-star
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             its
             
               variations
            
             and
             digressions
             from
             it
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             do
             not
             so
             wholly
             fix
             their
             eyes
             upon
             their
             Master
             and
             Maker
             ,
             but
             they
             give
             an
             
               oeillad
            
             (
             sometimes
             )
             an
             amorous
             glance
             upon
             other
             objects
             .
          
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             the
             best
             share
             of
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             soon
             recall
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             suffer
             their
             affections
             to
             wander
             far
             ,
             nor
             to
             dwell
             long
             upon
             
               excentrical
            
             objects
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             love
             God
             sincerely
             and
             with
             an
             upright
             heart
             ,
             
               non
               corde
               &
               corde
               ,
            
             
             God
             accepts
             of
             their
             love
             :
             and
             so
             they
             are
             said
             to
             love
             their
             Maker
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
             And
             moreover
             ,
             God
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               benign
            
             and
             gentle
             nature
             ,
             not
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
             as
             
               Aristotle
            
             interprets
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             rigid
             or
             severe
             to
             mark
             what
             is
             done
             amiss
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             stands
             upon
             his
             
             
               points
               ,
            
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             strict
             terms
             of
             Law
             with
             his
             subjects
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             one
             apt
             to
             
               extenuate
            
             faults
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             favourable
             gloss
             or
             construction
             ,
             and
             being
             rather
             unwilling
             to
             find
             faults
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             some
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             none
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Law
             is
             
               high
            
             and
             excellent
             ,
             pure
             and
             
               exact
            
             in
             it self
             ,
             worthy
             of
             that
             infinite
             wisdom
             and
             purity
             that
             did
             frame
             and
             enact
             it
             :
             But
             in
             exacting
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             examining
             our
             obedience
             ,
             
               Mercy
            
             and
             
               Benignity
            
             fit
             in
             Commiss●●n
             with
             his
             
               Iustice
            
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             never
             stand●
             upon
             the
             rigor
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             nice
             
               puntilios
            
             of
             obedience
             ,
             with
             humble
             and
             p●nitent
             sinners
             (
             which
             he
             might
             do
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             man
             wrong
             )
             but
             remembers
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             men
             ,
             not
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             best
             of
             men
             are
             but
             men
             at
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             abs●lutely
             possible
             or
             impossible
             are
             
               both
            
             false
             E●●●tiations
             ,
             if
             taken
             without
             l●mitation
             or
             distinction
             ;
             but
             with
             some
             restriction
             ,
             
               both
            
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             Question
             may
             be
             stated
             either
             way
             ,
             with
             equal
             truth
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             equal
             conveniency
             ,
             or
             prudence
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             with
             submission
             to
             better
             judgements
             )
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             more
             
               prudent
            
             
             to
             hold
             forth
             a
             possibility
             of
             fullfilling
             the
             Law
             ,
             than
             the
             contrary
             :
             for
             this
             later
             ,
             damps
             all
             our
             indeavours
             ,
             weakens
             our
             hands
             ,
             dulls
             our
             edge
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             our
             hopes
             faint
             and
             languid
             :
             whereas
             a
             perswasion
             that
             Gods
             Law
             is
             
               feasible
               ,
            
             though
             not
             
               facil
               ,
            
             that
             it
             may
             be
             performed
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             and
             measure
             ,
             that
             may
             find
             acceptance
             with
             him
             who
             sets
             us
             on
             work
             ,
             makes
             us
             stretch
             and
             strein
             our
             faculties
             ,
             and
             keeps
             us
             in
             heart
             ,
             while
             we
             run
             the
             
               race
            
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               habeo
               vires
               ,
               Christus
               sed
               jussit
               ,
               habebo
               :
            
             
               
               Cur
               me
               posse
               negem
               posse
               quod
               ill●
               putet
               ?
            
             
               Invalidas
               vires
               ipse
               excitat
               ,
               &
               juvat
               idem
            
             
               Quijubet
               ,
               obsequium
               sufficit
               esse
               meum
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Arausican
            
             Council
             it
             was
             made
             a
             Canon
             :
             
             
               Quod
               omnes
               baptizati
               ,
               Christo
               auxiliante
               &
               co●operante
               possent
               &
               deberent
               qaae
               ad
               salutem
               pertinent
               (
               si
               fideliter
               laborare
               voluerint
               )
               adimplere
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dicat
               Pelagius
               per
               gratiam
               nos
               posse
               implere
               legem
               dei
               ;
               &
               pax
               est
               .
               August
               :
               contra
               Pelag
               :
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           LORDS
           PRAYER
           .
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             1.
             
             Of
             ignorance
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             SUch
             ignorance
             and
             darkness
             doth
             possess
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             we
             often
             fail
             in
             our
             best
             duties
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             do
             most
             concern
             us
             ;
             our
             very
             prayers
             are
             (
             sometimes
             )
             extravagant
             and
             offensive
             ,
             as
             propounding
             things
             either
             unlawfull
             for
             the
             
               matter
               ,
            
             
             or
             unfit
             for
             the
             
               condition
            
             of
             them
             that
             make
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             both
             which
             ,
             since
             God
             is
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             than
             we
             our selves
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             murmure
             or
             repine
             ,
             when
             his
             prayers
             do
             finde
             a
             repulse
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             rather
             suspect
             that
             there
             is
             somthing
             amiss
             on
             his
             part
             ;
             
             and
             make
             this
             inference
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             turn'd
             a
             deaf
             ear
             to
             his
             desires
             
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             denyed
             them
             in
             courtesie
             .
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               confidence
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               John
            
             )
             
               that
               we
               have
               in
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               us
            
             :
             our
             prayers
             must
             be
             (
             then
             )
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             own
             ,
             e're
             they
             find
             admission
             or
             success
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             then
             a
             good
             advice
             of
             a
             Heathen
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             
               
               —
               Si
               consilium
               vis
               ,
            
             
               Permittes
               ipsis
               expendere
               numinibus
               quid
            
             
               Conveniat
               nobis
               ,
               reb●sque
               sit
               utile
               nostris
               :
            
             
               Nam
               pro
               jucundis
               aptissima
               quaeque
               dabunt
               Dî
               ,
            
             
               Charior
               est
               ipsis
               Homo
               ,
               quàm
               sibi
               :
               —
            
          
           
             Consonant
             to
             which
             ,
             
               Plato
            
             cites
             a
             prayer
             of
             a
             Greek
             Poet
             ,
             which
             he
             commends
             for
             the
             temper
             and
             prudence
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             
               *
            
             
               Calvin
            
             commends
             him
             for
             commending
             it
             :
             and
             it
             was
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Calvin
            
             gives
             this
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             
               O
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
              
               give
               us
               those
               things
               that
               are
               best
               and
               fittest
               for
               us
               ,
               whether
               we
               beg
               them
               (
               particularly
               )
               or
               no
               :
               but
               such
               things
               
               as
               are
               hurtfull
               ,
               keep
               them
               from
               us
               ,
               though
               we
               earnestly
               desire
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nihil
               autem
               magis
               ignorari
               ,
            
             
             
               quàm
               quid
               singulis
               expediat
               ,
               aut
               quid
               petendum
               sit
               ,
               ne
               Gentiles
               ignorarûnt
               ;
               inter
               hos
               ,
               qui
               scripsit
               .
            
             —
             
               
                 Evertêre
                 domos
                 totas
                 ,
                 optantibus
                 ipsis
                 ,
              
               
                 Dî
                 faciles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Disciples
             request
             to
             their
             Master
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             them
             to
             pray
             ,
             (
             
               Luk.
            
             11.1
             .
             )
             did
             imply
             their
             ignorance
             and
             unskilfullness
             in
             this
             duty
             :
             and
             to
             prevent
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             to
             succour
             mens
             ignorance
             in
             this
             performance
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Christ
             fram'd
             this
             prayer
             ,
             
             as
             
               Calvin
            
             rightly
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             
               Càm
               videret
               quàm
               angusta
               esset
               nostra
               ▪
               paupertas
               ,
               quid
               aequum
               postulare
               ,
               quid
               è
               re
               nostra
               esset
               ,
               huic
               nostrae
               ignorantiae
               occurrit
               ,
               &
               quod
               captui
               nostro
               deerat
               ,
               de
               suo
               ipse
               supplevit
               ac
               suffecit
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             is
             a
             Prayer
             ,
          
           
             
             THis
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Mr.
             
               Perkins
            
             (
             a
             man
             of
             some
             esteem
             once
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             )
             and
             the
             contrary
             perswasion
             
               condemned
               for
               error
               and
               ignorance
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             in
             the
             Directory
             for
             public
             worship
             do
             term
             it
             ,
             
               a
               full
               and
               comprehensive
               prayer
               ,
            
             and
             not
             onely
             a
             
               pattern
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Calvin
            
             doth
             stile
             it
             
               orationem
               omnibus
               numeris
               absolutam
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               perfect
            
             prayer
             in
             all
             points
             .
          
           
             
               Beza
               ,
               omnium
               Christianarum
               precum
               summam
               ac
               formulam
               ,
            
             
             a
             short
             sum
             and
             model
             of
             all
             Christian
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Since
             then
             it
             is
             a
             prayer
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             doubt
             or
             fear
             to
             use
             it
             as
             a
             prayer
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             Christ
             bade
             him
             ,
             
             
               when
               thou
               prayest
               ,
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             The
             primitive
             Christians
             did
             interpret
             this
             as
             a
             Command
             :
             so
             that
             it
             was
             the
             ordinary
             and
             usual
             prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             
               Tertullians
            
             time
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             
             those
             that
             do
             forbear
             it
             now
             do
             construe
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             chief
             reason
             why
             they
             forbear
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Tertullian
            
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             (
             which
             was
             made
             above
             1400
             year
             since
             )
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               praemissâ
               hac
               ordinariâ
               &
               legitimâ
               oratione
               ,
               tanquam
               fundamento
               ,
               jus
               est
               accidentium
               desideriorum
               ,
               &
               superstruendi
               extrinsecùs
               petitiones
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             which
             words
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 usual
                 and
                 ordinary
                 prayer
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 esteemed
                 the
                 
                   legitimate
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 authentic
                 and
                 most
                 current
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 prayer
                 was
                 premised
                 or
                 used
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 (
                 
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 )
                 of
                 all
                 private
                 and
                 public
                 oraisons
                 :
                 Their
                 service
                 consisted
                 of
                 sundry
                 other
                 prayers
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 
                   caput
                   caenae
                   ,
                
                 the
                 chief
                 mess
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             St.
             
               Austine's
            
             time
             ,
             
             it
             was
             used
             
               Coronidis
               vice
               ,
            
             for
             a
             close
             or
             up-shot
             of
             all
             their
             devotions
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             
               Crowning
            
             prayer
             ,
             
               reserving
               their
               best
               wine
               untill
               the
               last
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Cartwright
            
             who
             condemns
             the
             frequent
             repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Service
             book
             ,
             doth
             allow
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             conclude
             the
             Liturgy
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Ministers
             should
             end
             their
             Sermons
             therewith
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             English
             Church
             at
             
               Geneva
            
             it
             
             is
             used
             with
             the
             prayer
             after
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             The
             continuater
             of
             
               Sulpit
               :
               Severus
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Church
             ,
             the
             manner
             was
             (
             for
             some
             time
             )
             to
             use
             
               Orationem
               dominicam
               tantum
               in
               die
               dominico
               ,
            
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             onely
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             But
             the
             fourth
             Council
             of
             
               Toledo
               ,
            
             which
             we●
             in
             the
             year
             632.
             did
             condemn
             the
             practice
             ,
             and
             commanded
             that
             it
             should
             be
             used
             
               daily
            
             in
             the
             publick
             
               Services
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             other
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             THis
             Prayer
             is
             both
             
               forma
               precationis
               &
               norma
               precandi
               ,
            
             both
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             and
             a
             rule
             of
             praye●
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Law
            
             of
             prayer
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             term
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             
               Tertullian
            
             calls
             the
             Apostle's
             Creed
             
               legem
               fidei
               ,
            
             
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             
             We
             may
             call
             it
             the
             
               standard
            
             of
             prayer
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             also
             term
             the
             Creed
             the
             standard
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             standard
             of
             duty
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Now
             public
             
               standards
            
             or
             measures
             that
             
             were
             (
             anciently
             )
             kept
             in
             Temples
             (
             as
             the
             sacred
             shekle
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             )
             or
             under
             the
             Magistrates
             custody
             ,
             
             had
             this
             use
             ;
             to
             be
             both
             
               measures
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             also
             
               patterns
            
             to
             make
             measures
             by
             .
          
           
             As
             that
             rare
             piece
             or
             picture
             made
             by
             
               Polygnotus
            
             (
             which
             for
             the
             excellency
             and
             artifice
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             termed
             the
             
               Canon
               ,
               i.
            
             the
             Rule
             )
             was
             not
             onely
             a
             compleat
             picture
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             
               arch-type
            
             or
             
               Idea
               ,
               unde
               artifices
               artis
               suae
               lineamenta
               peterent
               ,
            
             as
             
               Pliny
            
             speak●
             of
             it
             ,
             
             a
             
               Sampler
            
             whence
             Artists
             of
             that
             faculty
             ,
             should
             learn
             the
             true
             lines
             ,
             
               touches
            
             and
             
               strokes
            
             of
             a
             picture
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             the
             
               mode
            
             or
             form
             ,
             and
             language
             of
             our
             prayers
             may
             be
             (
             saith
             
               *
            
             St.
             
               Augustin
            
             )
             we
             must
             fetch
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             
               royal
               mine
            
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             if
             we
             pray
             regularly
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             copious
             in
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             parcimonious
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Tertullians
            
             judgement
             
               Breviarium
               totius
               Evangelii
               .
            
             
          
           
             If
             any
             petition
             or
             request
             be
             made
             that
             doth
             not
             square
             with
             this
             prayer
             or
             is
             not
             reducible
             to
             it
             ,
             
             it
             is
             a
             spark
             of
             
               strange
               fire
            
             that
             profanes
             the
             sacrifice
             :
             it
             is
             not
             
               secundum
               Vsum
               Sionis
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             4.
             
             It
             surpasseth
             all
             other
             prayers
             .
          
           
             THe
             Lords
             Prayer
             is
             the
             
               Lady
            
             of
             all
             prayers
             :
             
               Tertullian
            
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             this
             prayer
             hath
             some
             kind
             of
             privilege
             in
             heaven
             above
             other
             prayers
             ,
             
             
               Haec
               oratio
               ,
               suo
               animatae
               privilegio
               ascendit
               in
               coelum
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             St.
             
               Cyprian
            
             (
             who
             ●rod
             in
             his
             
               Master's
            
             steps
             ,
             
             for
             so
             he
             used
             to
             call
             
               Tertullian
            
             )
             speaks
             much
             like
             his
             Master
             in
             this
             point
             :
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               doth
               acknowledge
               his
               sons
               words
               ,
               and
               gives
               a
               readier
               ear
               and
               a
               more
               favourable
               audience
            
             (
             if
             faith
             and
             devotion
             doth
             accompany
             it
             )
             
               when
               requests
               are
               presented
               to
               him
               in
               his
               sons
               language
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Hooker
            
             doth
             hit
             upon
             the
             same
             string
             :
             
               Though
               men
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               should
               speak
               with
               the
               tongues
               of
               Angels
               ,
               yet
               words
               so
               pleasing
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               God
               as
               those
               which
               the
               son
               of
               God
               himself
               hath
               compos'd
               ,
               are
               not
               possible
               for
               men
               to
               frame
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               We
               need
               not
               doubt
            
             (
             saith
             another
             )
             
               of
               a
               gracious
               hearing
               ,
               since
               the
               Prince
               that
               must
               hear
               ,
               was
               the
               Orator
               that
               did
               pen
               our
               prayer
               ,
               and
               put
               words
               into
               our
               mouths
               .
            
             This
             is
             
               stylus
               
               Curiae
               ,
            
             It
             is
             a
             petition
             made
             in
             the
             
               style
            
             and
             
               form
            
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Court
               of
               Requests
            
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             more
             passable
             and
             current
             there
             .
          
           
             This
             cherisheth
             much
             confidence
             and
             consolation
             in
             us
             (
             saith
             
               Calvin
            
             )
             that
             our
             requests
             contain
             nothing
             that
             is
             absurd
             or
             offensive
             to
             God
             ,
             
             
               qui
               (
               pene
               )
               ex
               ejus
               ore
               rogamus
               ,
            
             since
             we
             ask
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             himself
             did
             dictate
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             our
             mouths
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             which
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             prickt
             out
             for
             his
             Disciples
             (
             intimated
             
               Luk.
            
             11.1
             .
             )
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             upon
             record
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             it
             soon
             grew
             
               obsolete
            
             and
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             when
             
               this
            
             came
             up
             :
             As
             
               John
            
             himself
             gave
             place
             to
             Christ
             :
             so
             did
             his
             prayer
             to
             Christ's
             prayer
             ,
             as
             the
             lesser
             lights
             use
             to
             vanish
             or
             grow
             dim
             ,
             
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             nobler
             
               Luminaries
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sed
               quorsum
               perditio
               haec
               ?
            
             What
             needs
             this
             waste
             of
             words
             upon
             such
             a
             subject
             ?
             truly
             the
             aim
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             since
             others
             have
             
               decried
            
             this
             prayer
             so
             much
             ,
             not
             onely
             
               disusing
               ,
            
             but
             
               abusing
            
             it
             (
             with
             some
             derogatory
             expressions
             )
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             we
             ow
             to
             it
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             
               cry
            
             it
             up
             again
             to
             
             its
             just
             
               value
            
             and
             no
             farther
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             (
             
               Super-pondii
               loco
            
             )
             add
             to
             the
             former
             
               Elogies
               ,
            
             this
             of
             
               Dan
               :
               Tilenus
               ,
            
             a
             learned
             Protestant
             of
             
               Germany
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nulla
               praestantior
               formula
               reperiri
               potest
               ●ut
               excogitari
               ,
               quam
               quae
               à
               summꝰ
               illo
               pre●candi
               magistro
               ,
            
             
             
               exauditionis
               mediatore
               Christo
               nobis
               est
               tradi●a
               :
               nam
               sive
               sapientiam
               spectes
               ,
               ipsamet
               sapientia
               dictavit
               ;
               sive
               perfectionem
               ,
               omnia
               g●uera
               rerum
               expetendarum
               complectitur
               ;
               sive
               ordinem
               ,
               divina
               sanè
               est
               methodus
               &
               artifictum
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             5.
             
             Set
             forms
             of
             prayer
             needfull
             for
             some
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             THe
             truth
             of
             this
             
               Aphorism
            
             was
             little
             questioned
             in
             former
             ages
             :
             
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               other
               Leiturgies
               may
               be
               read
               with
               feeling
               and
               understanding
               ,
            
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Ainsworth
               ,
            
             
             an
             eminent
             man
             in
             his
             generation
             .
          
           
             
               A
               form
               of
               prayer
               being
               read
               ,
               doth
               not
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               prayer
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               be
               not
               w●●●ing
               in
               the
               reader
               or
               
               hearer
               ,
            
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Perkins
               ,
               who
               taught
            
             England
             
               to
               preach
            
             (
             as
             one
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             )
             and
             who
             alwaies
             did
             use
             one
             form
             of
             prayer
             before
             his
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               lawfullness
               of
               forms
               and
               book-prayers
               ,
            
             
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             to
             
               concur
               with
               Bishop
               Hall
               ,
            
             in
             his
             
               Soliloquies
               ,
            
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               ,
            
             a
             late
             writer
             of
             good
             note
             .
          
           
             Some
             reject
             forms
             prescribed
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             are
             prescribed
             ,
             they
             affect
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             account
             their
             girdles
             and
             garters
             to
             be
             bonds
             and
             shackles
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             wear
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Davids
            
             Psalms
             make
             no
             music
             in
             their
             ears
             ;
             their
             own
             
               Ditties
            
             are
             more
             harmonious
             because
             they
             are
             their
             own
             ,
             though
             they
             father
             them
             upon
             a
             better
             
               Author
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             
               Saints
            
             of
             old
             times
             did
             not
             think
             such
             prescribed
             lessons
             to
             be
             restraints
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             a
             
               quenching
            
             of
             it
             .
             For
             that
             
               Royal
               Composer
               David
            
             did
             give
             in
             writing
             the
             105.
             
             Psalm
             to
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             
             and
             his
             brethren
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             withall
             :
             And
             7.
             they
             did
             not
             quarrel
             at
             it
             ,
             for
             long
             after
             this
             King
             
               Hezekiah
            
             commanded
             the
             Levites
             ,
             
             
               to
               sing
               praise
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               of
               David
               and
               Asaph
               the
               Seer
               .
            
          
           
             The
             136.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             begins
             ,
             
               O
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               gracious
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             sung
             upon
             several
             occasions
             ,
             as
             at
             going
             forth
             to
             war
             ,
             by
             
               Iehosaphat
               ,
            
             2
             
               Chro.
            
             20.22
             .
             and
             at
             the
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             new
             Temple
             by
             
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               Ezra
            
             3.11
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             learned
             
               Iunius
            
             in
             his
             notes
             on
             that
             Psalm
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Ode
               Epainetic
               ,
            
             or
             song
             of
             praise
             ,
             was
             sung
             daily
             in
             the
             congregations
             as
             the
             
               moral
            
             part
             of
             the
             public
             service
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             vouched
             by
             good
             warrant
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             
               set
               forms
            
             of
             praises
             and
             prayers
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             
             and
             
               Buxtorf
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             thirteen
             articles
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Creed
               ,
            
             was
             collected
             by
             
               R.
               M●ses
               Ben
               Maimon
               ,
            
             out
             of
             the
             antient
             Jewish
             Liturgies
             .
          
           
             A
             wise
             Prince
             gives
             thee
             counsel
             not
             
               to
               be
               rash
               with
               thy
               mouth
               or
               hasty
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               God
               :
            
             But
             to
             be
             well
             advised
             what
             thou
             speakest
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             too
             much
             familiarity
             with
             thy
             M●ker
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             thy
             distance
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             and
             thou
             on
             earth
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             glorious
             God
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             but
             dust
             and
             ●sh●s
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             rash
             vow
             of
             
               Iephte
               ;
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               comes
               to
               meet
               me
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               Lords
               ,
               Judg.
            
             11.31
             .
             so
             if
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             the
             first
             words
             that
             come
             upon
             my
             tongue
             shall
             be
             the
             Lords
             ,
             they
             may
             prove
             rash
             ,
             and
             foolish
             ,
             and
             offensive
             ,
             even
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               a
               fool
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Before
               thou
               prayest
               ,
               prepare
               thy self
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               as
               one
               that
               tempteth
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             
             it
             is
             an
             Apocryphal
             Text
             ,
             but
             Canonical
             counsel
             .
          
           
             
               Hod●è
               majorem
               licentiam
               illicitis
               suis
               cupiditatibus
               homines
               in
               precibus
               indulgent
               ,
               quam
               si
               pares
               cum
               paribus
               joco
               è
               fabularentur
               .
               Calvin
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               I●st
               .
               cap.
            
             20
             §
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             6.
             
             Prayer
             in
             a
             language
             not
             understood
             ,
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Will
               pray
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               pray
               with
               the
               understanding
               also
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               sing
               with
               the
               understanding
               also
               ;
               else
               how
               shall
               he
               that
               occupieth
               the
               room
               of
               the
               unlearned
               say
               Amen
               to
               thy
               giving
               of
               thanks
               ,
               seeing
               he
               understandeth
               not
               what
               thou
               sayest
               :
               For
               thou
               verily
               givest
               thanks
               well
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               is
               not
               edified
               .
            
          
           
             From
             which
             words
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             irrefr●gably
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             congregation
             must
             understand
             the
             prayers
             that
             are
             put
             up
             in
             the
             ass●mbly
             ,
             else
             they
             cannot
             say
             ,
             
             
               Amen
               ,
            
             and
             they
             cannot
             be
             edified
             thereby
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             be
             also
             cleerly
             inferred
             thence
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             else
             prays
             in
             privat
             ,
             must
             understand
             himself
             what
             he
             prays
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             but
             the
             carcass
             of
             a
             prayer
             without
             soul
             or
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             
               oratio
               sine
               ratione
            
             ;
             for
             the
             heart
             cannot
             be
             affected
             ,
             with
             what
             it
             doth
             not
             understand
             :
             and
             praying
             is
             a
             work
             rather
             of
             the
             heart
             than
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             no
             lip-labour
             .
             Cardinal
             
               Cajetan
            
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             doth
             ingenuously
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             more
             for
             the
             
               edification
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             public
             prayers
             were
             performed
             in
             a
             language
             that
             is
             common
             both
             to
             Priest
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             Pope
             
               John
               ,
            
             the
             8th
             .
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             could
             not
             
               elude
            
             or
             resist
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             or
             the
             
               reasonableness
            
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Moravians
               ,
            
             
             who
             did
             celebrate
             divine
             service
             in
             the
             
               Sclavonian
            
             tongue
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             vulgar
             or
             mother-tongue
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
             For
             in
             an
             Epistle
             written
             by
             the
             said
             Pope
             in
             the
             yea●
             808
             to
             
               Stentor
            
             Prince
             of
             
               Moravia
               ,
            
             touching
             this
             point
             ,
             he
             doth
             cite
             this
             parcel
             of
             
               Pauls
            
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             made
             the
             
               Hebrew
            
             and
             the
             
               Latine
            
             tongues
             ,
             did
             make
             other
             tongues
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             glorifying
             of
             his
             name
             withall
             .
          
           
           
             When
             this
             business
             of
             having
             the
             public
             service
             in
             the
             vulgar-tongues
             ,
             was
             hotly
             controverted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             voice
             in
             the
             air
             heard
             to
             say
             :
             
               Let
               every
               spirit
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               confess
               his
               name
               ;
               as
            
             Z●inger
             
               reports
               ,
            
             cited
             by
             Dr.
             
               Iames
               .
               Manud
               :
               art
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               populus
               intelligat
               orationem
               sacerdotis
               ,
            
             
             
               meliùs
               reducitur
               in
               deum
               ,
               &
               devotiùs
               respondet
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             not
             warrantable
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             a
             prayer
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             
               command
            
             extant
             for
             the
             using
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             just
             pretensions
             for
             discarding
             it
             out
             of
             our
             Liturgies
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Posie
            
             of
             godly
             prayers
             ,
             this
             was
             ever
             held
             the
             most
             
               fragrant
            
             flower
             ,
             it
             is
             
               sal
               omnium
               divinorum
               officiorum
               ,
            
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             spiritual
             sacrifice
             ;
             
             for
             as
             every
             sacrifice
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             seasoned
             with
             salt
             :
             so
             all
             devotion
             (
             wch
             is
             a
             
               Gospel●Sacrifice
            
             )
             should
             be
             seasoned
             with
             this
             prayer
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             left
             it
             prove
             
               insipid
            
             or
             unsavoury
             .
          
           
             Let
             none
             suppose
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             onely
             for
             Christians
             of
             the
             lower
             form
             :
             for
             St.
             
               Austin
            
             assures
             us
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             
               Lambs
               ,
            
             but
             even
             for
             the
             
               Rams
            
             of
             the
             flock
             ;
             
             
               arietibus
               gregis
               ,
            
             i.
             
             
               Apostolis
               suis
               dominus
               dedit
            
             ;
             and
             elswhere
             he
             adds
             it
             to
             be
             a
             form
             necessary
             for
             every
             particular
             believer
             .
          
           
             
             
               Iustin
            
             Martyr
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             did
             use
             this
             prayer
             at
             the
             celebrating
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             frequently
             in
             those
             daies
             :
             and
             we
             may
             presume
             that
             he
             delivered
             but
             his
             knowledge
             herein
             ;
             for
             he
             living
             so
             neer
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             might
             very
             well
             understand
             their
             practice
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             affair
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             hath
             been
             too
             often
             used
             heretofore
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             urge
             )
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             now
             )
             used
             too
             seldom
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worser
             fault
             of
             the
             two
             :
             as
             of
             two
             extremes
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             far
             worser
             than
             the
             other
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             well
             supposed
             that
             they
             have
             too
             mean
             a
             conceit
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             and
             too
             high
             an
             esteem
             of
             their
             compositions
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             it
             a
             room
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             reasons
             given
             for
             abolishing
             the
             
               Common-prayer-Book
            
             was
             ,
             
             because
             it
             gave
             offence
             to
             divers
             godly
             Christians
             :
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             the
             omitting
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             
             or
             casheering
             of
             it
             (
             for
             company
             )
             with
             our
             other
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             gives
             greatet
             offence
             to
             persons
             
               really
            
             godly
             ;
             who
             are
             as
             much
             grieved
             in
             spirit
             at
             this
             affront
             as
             at
             any
             other
             put
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             these
             frantick
             
               Corybantiasms
            
             that
             have
             (
             of
             late
             years
             )
             possessed
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             omitting
             of
             this
             
               Prayer
               ,
            
             and
             
               Creed
               ,
            
             and
             
               Commandments
               ,
            
             in
             the
             public
             Assemblies
             ,
             have
             made
             some
             men
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             but
             some
             
               Grotesques
               ,
            
             and
             superfluities
             in
             our
             Religion
             ;
             some
             
               parentheses
            
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             or
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             used
             or
             omitted
             at
             pleasure
             :
             so
             that
             the
             people
             have
             often
             (
             since
             )
             mused
             what
             Religion
             hath
             been
             taught
             them
             these
             1600
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             corner-stones
             of
             it
             are
             now
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             foundations
             are
             digged
             up
             .
          
           
             Where
             
               zeal
            
             (
             not
             guided
             with
             discretion
             )
             is
             in
             the
             
               Commission
               of
               Reformation
               ,
            
             it
             knows
             not
             where
             to
             stop
             or
             stay
             ,
             but
             is
             alwaies
             pulling
             down
             ,
             but
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             build
             up
             or
             erect
             any
             thing
             ,
             like
             an
             
               Apollyon
            
             being
             onely
             skilfull
             to
             destroy
             ,
             to
             unravel
             ,
             and
             root
             up
             all
             ,
             —
             
               Et
               convellere
               tota
               Fundamenta
               quibus
               nixatur
               vita
               ,
               salusque
               .
               Lucret
               :
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           SACRAMENTS
           .
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             1.
             
             Sacraments
             ,
             why
             ordain'd
             ?
          
           
             HE
             that
             made
             man
             and
             knew
             best
             how
             to
             instruct
             and
             teach
             him
             in
             the
             great
             interest
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             thought
             fit
             to
             inclose
             
               apples
               of
               gold
               in
               pictures
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             
             heavenly
             mysteries
             in
             earthly
             representations
             and
             objects
             :
             because
             it
             is
             natural
             *
             to
             man
             to
             a●cend
             to
             super-natural
             verities
             ,
             by
             natural
             help●
             :
             and
             to
             ●cale
             heaven
             by
             a
             ladder
             ,
             whose
             rounds
             are
             made
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             gross
             materials
             ;
             and
             whose
             bottom
             (
             like
             that
             of
             
               Iacob
            
             )
             stands
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             though
             the
             top
             reacheth
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Geom●ters
            
             do
             use
             certain
             
               Schems
               ,
            
             and
             
               Diagrams
            
             (
             drawn
             in
             the
             sands
             ,
             
             or
             on
             paper
             )
             to
             assist
             the
             weak
             capacities
             of
             their
             Scholars
             ,
             
             to
             understand
             some
             Conclusions
             or
             problems
             of
             their
             Art
             :
             So
             ,
          
           
             God
             vouchsafes
             to
             instruct
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             words
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             signs
             and
             symbols
             ,
             to
             speak
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             ear
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             eye
             :
             
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             was
             not
             thought
             
               *
            
             sufficient
             to
             inform
             mens
             dull
             capacities
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             other
             faculties
             to
             their
             proper
             duties
             but
             Sacraments
             are
             also
             added
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             kinde
             of
             a
             
               visible
               word
               .
            
             Both
             have
             the
             same
             use
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             teach
             the
             minde
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             seeing
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             more
             effectual
             than
             the
             word
             ,
             having
             a
             greater
             
               energy
            
             
               *
            
             and
             force
             upon
             the
             mind
             ,
             because
             the
             
               eye
               is
               a
               better
               instructer
               than
               the
               ear
            
             
               *
            
          
           
             
               Segniùs
               irritant
               animos
               demissa
               per
               aures
            
             
               Quam
               quae
               sunt
               oculis
               sub●ecta
               fidelibus
               .
            
             
               Horat
               :
               de
               arte
               Poet
               :
            
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             2.
             
             Their
             efficacy
             from
             the
             Author
             alone
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             such
             vertue
             
               inherent
            
             in
             the
             Sacramental
             symbols
             to
             work
             good
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             herbs
             or
             mineral
             waters
             ,
             to
             work
             good
             upon
             the
             body
             :
             the
             very
             applying
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             as
             an
             active
             to
             a
             passive
             )
             or
             the
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             (
             a●
             the
             Romish
             writers
             express
             it
             ,
             )
             the
             very
             action
             or
             deed
             done
             doth
             not
             do
             the
             deed
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             God
             doth
             not
             tye
             his
             grace
             to
             the
             
               Means
               ,
            
             nor
             to
             the
             
               Ministrators
            
             ;
             whose
             worthiness
             doth
             not
             contribute
             
               to
               ,
            
             nor
             unworthiness
             derogate
             
               from
            
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             but
             the
             work
             depends
             wholly
             upon
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Ordainer
             and
             Institutor
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             doth
             preside
             in
             this
             grand
             
               Agend
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             who
             doth
             exhibit
             grace
             therein
             to
             all
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             
               effectual
            
             and
             beneficial
             to
             any
             but
             to
             the
             worthy
             Receiver
             ,
             qualified
             by
             previous
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             expedients
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             
               depreciate
            
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             lower
             ,
             or
             lesser
             than
             what
             (
             indeed
             )
             they
             were
             intended
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             asserting
             
             the
             efficacy
             and
             vertue
             derived
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             ordained
             them
             .
             We
             do
             not
             over-value
             nor
             under-value
             them
             :
             we
             know
             who
             have
             offended
             in
             these
             extremes
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             make
             them
             empty
             
               Pageants
               ,
            
             and
             bare
             shadows
             or
             dumb
             shews
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             declares
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             few
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               onely
               
                 badges
              
               of
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               
               but
               also
               sure
               witnesses
               and
               
                 effectual
              
               signs
               of
               grace
               :
               agreeable
               to
               the
               
                 Belgic
              
               confession
               ;
               
                 Sacramenta
                 non
                 sunt
                 vana
                 ,
                 &
                 vacua
                 signa
                 ad
                 nos
                 decipiendos
                 insti●uta
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             where
             they
             are
             administred
             and
             received
             ,
             in
             the
             due
             form
             and
             manner
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             really
             
               give
            
             what
             they
             
               promise
               ,
            
             and
             
               are
            
             what
             they
             
               signifie
            
             :
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             they
             give
             an
             investiture
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             heavenly
             promises
             ,
             as
             firmly
             as
             a
             Bishop
             is
             invested
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             
               per
               baculum
               &
               annulum
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             
               Bernard
            
             makes
             the
             simile
             ,
             
               Serm
               :
               de
               Caena
               Dom.
               
            
          
           
             The
             unworthy
             Receive●
             (
             indeed
             )
             doth
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             defeat
             the
             good
             that
             is
             intended
             by
             them
             and
             presented
             in
             them
             ,
             makes
             divorce
             between
             the
             sign
             and
             thing
             signified
             ,
             
             eats
             the
             Bakers
             bread
             ,
             not
             the
             
             bread
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               Sacramentum
               ,
               non
               rem
               Sacramenti
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             Romish
             fansie
             of
             the
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             were
             current
             ,
             I
             marvel
             why
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             did
             not
             confer
             grace
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             which
             they
             deny
             ,
             making
             that
             the
             main
             difference
             between
             them
             :
             whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             differed
             onely
             in
             the
             outward
             symbols
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             inward
             sense
             ,
             and
             substance
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             effects
             :
             for
             their
             Sacraments
             had
             the
             same
             
               materiam
               substratam
               ,
            
             the
             same
             
               invisible
            
             grace
             presented
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             the
             
               visible
            
             signs
             were
             not
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             the
             worthy
             partakers
             did
             feed
             on
             Christ
             as
             
               lushiously
            
             and
             savourly
             then
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             now
             ;
             
               they
               did
               eat
               the
               same
               spiritual
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drink
               ,
               which
               was
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             expressely
             teach
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             10.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             3.
             
             They
             are
             Seals
             as
             well
             as
             Signs
             .
          
           
             THe
             Gospel
             is
             the
             
               Grand
               Charter
            
             of
             mans
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               seals
            
             appendant
             thereunto
             ,
             
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             
               signs
            
             of
             some
             grace
             exhibited
             ,
             
             but
             also
             
               seals
            
             to
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             the
             promises
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Instrument
            
             before
             mentioned
             :
             As
             
               seals
            
             are
             put
             to
             civil
             Contracts
             and
             Indentures
             for
             a
             full
             and
             final
             ratification
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             comparison
             is
             used
             by
             most
             Writers
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             so
             foolish
             in
             
               Bellarmine's
            
             conceit
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             ;
             and
             which
             ought
             with
             all
             diligence
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             be
             beaten
             down
             .
          
           
             
               Sacramenta
               dici
               sigilla
               vel
               signacula
               ,
               nusquam
               legimus
               nisi
               in
               Evangelio
               secundum
               Lutherum
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Cardinals
             witty
             
               sarcasm
            
             in
             the
             forecited
             Treatise
             :
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             called
             
               seals
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             read
             no where
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             
               Lather
               .
            
          
           
             But
             he
             might
             have
             read
             it
             in
             an
             
               old
            
             Epistle
             according
             to
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             who
             calls
             Circumcision
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             the
             
               seal
               of
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               seal
            
             whereby
             it
             was
             ratified
             and
             made
             sure
             unto
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             that
             he
             was
             justified
             or
             made
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             through
             
               faith
            
             in
             Christ
             .
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             
               Cardinal
            
             himself
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Septenary
            
             number
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             doth
             fetch
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             book
             with
             seven
             
               seals
               ,
               Rev.
            
             5.1
             .
             which
             was
             the
             new
             
             Covenant
             with
             seven
             Sacraments
             appendant
             thereto
             ,
             as
             he
             interprets
             the
             place
             :
             if
             that
             Text
             will
             be
             of
             force
             to
             evince
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             seven
             in
             number
             ,
             it
             will
             also
             evince
             them
             to
             be
             
               seals
            
             for
             use
             .
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             4.
             
             Absolutely
             necessary
             where
             they
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Divine
               Precept
               hath
               layed
               the
               highest
               obligation
               (
               that
               may
               be
               )
               upon
               us
               of
               using
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               with
               reverence
               and
               religion
               ,
            
             saith
             Dr.
             
               Ames
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               the
               Sacraments
               be
               wanting
               unto
            
             us
             through
             our
             own
             default
             ,
             it
             
               involves
               us
               in
               guilt
            
             (
             saith
             
               Augustin
            
             )
             
               neither
               can
               that
               man
               pretend
               to
               a
               sincere
               conversion
               or
               love
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               contemns
               any
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               institution
            
             
               *
            
             .
          
           
             
               Faith
               will
               not
               avail
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               receives
               not
               the
               Lords
               Lords
               Sacraments
               when
               he
               may
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Bernard
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             a
             duty
             commanded
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             slight
             any
             other
             (
             and
             all
             other
             )
             duties
             as
             well
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
           
             What
             reasonable
             hopes
             hath
             any
             man
             that
             God
             will
             save
             him
             by
             some
             other
             means
             (
             or
             without
             means
             )
             when
             he
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             by
             
               these
            
             means
             (
             in
             conjunction
             with
             some
             others
             )
             he
             intends
             to
             save
             ?
          
           
             
               Ames
            
             calls
             Baptism
             one
             of
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             
             &
             
               ex
               istâ
               hypothesi
               ,
            
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             he
             affirms
             it
             to
             be
             
               absolutely
            
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             had
             
               *
            
             .
          
           
             
               Except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               of
               water
               and
               the
               Spirit
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             
             From
             hence
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             did
             infer
             the
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             :
             But
             some
             later
             Writers
             have
             
               ratified
               this
               water
               into
               spirit
            
             ;
             and
             interpret
             the
             words
             
               tropically
            
             :
             except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             for
             
               water
            
             is
             here
             but
             an
             emblem
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             say
             they
             ,
             as
             fire
             is
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             3.11
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             these
             ,
             I
             shall
             oppose
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             censure
             of
             the
             learned
             
               Hooker
               ,
            
             
             you
             shall
             have
             his
             own
             expressions
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             mended
             .
          
           
             
               I
               hold
               it
               an
               infallible
               rule
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               where
               a
               literal
               construction
               will
               stand
               ,
               the
               farthest
               from
               the
               Letter
               ,
               is
               commonly
               the
               worst
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               dangerous
               than
               
               this
               licentious
               and
               deluding
               are
               which
               changeth
               the
               meaning
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               
                 Alchimy
              
               doth
               or
               would
               do
               Metals
               ,
               maketh
               any
               thing
               what
               it
               listeth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               bringeth
               all
               truth
               to
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               general
               consent
               of
               antiquity
               ,
               concurres
               in
               the
               literal
               interpretation
               ,
               and
               must
               the
               received
               construction
               be
               (
               now
               )
               disguised
               with
               a
               toy
               of
               novelty
               ?
               We
               may
               by
               such
               Expositions
               ,
               attain
               in
               the
               end
               (
               perhaps
               )
               to
               be
               thought
               witty
               ,
               but
               with
               ill
               advice
               ;
               so
               he
               .
            
          
           
             
               Non
               possum
               quin
               simplicissimam
               Theologiam
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
            
             
             
               quae
               minimè
               recedit
               a
               litera
               ,
               caeteris
               ut
               commodiorem
               ,
               praeferam
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             APHOR.
             5.
             
             Infant-Baptism
             more
             antient
             than
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             TO
             secure
             the
             interest
             of
             children
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             who
             (
             
               ex
               praerogativâ
               s●minis
               ,
            
             as
             
               Tert
               :
            
             speakes
             )
             are
             entitled
             thereto
             ,
             enough
             hath
             been
             spoken
             (
             of
             late
             years
             )
             by
             our
             English
             Writers
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             all
             gain-sayers
             ;
             more
             particularly
             by
             the
             excellent
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               ,
            
             in
             his
             
               Quaer●s
               .
            
          
           
             When
             we
             find
             the
             practice
             of
             baptizing
             Infants
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             be
             so
             
               antient
               ,
            
             as
             the
             very
             next
             age
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             so
             
               universal
               ,
            
             that
             it
             was
             received
             through
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             Christ
             had
             a
             Church
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             have
             any
             other
             original
             than
             from
             the
             Apostles
             who
             founded
             the
             Churches
             through
             the
             World
             .
          
           
             St.
             
               Augustine
            
             speaking
             of
             this
             usage
             or
             custom
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ever
             had
             it
             ,
             ever
             held
             it
             ,
             and
             received
             it
             
               Hanc
               praxin
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               ubique
               diffusa
               tenet
               Home
               de
               Adamo
               &
               Eva
               .
            
             
             from
             the
             Religion
             of
             former
             ages
             :
             and
             
               Calvin
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             antientest
             Writers
             that
             we
             have
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             do
             (
             without
             any
             scruple
             )
             refer
             the
             original
             of
             this
             practice
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
             
               Nullus
               Scriptor
               tam
               vetustus
               qui
               non
               ejus
               originem
               ,
               ad
               Apostolorum
               tempora
               pro
               certo
               ,
               referat
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             practice
             did
             not
             begin
             
               with
               ,
            
             or
             
               by
            
             the
             Apostles
             neither
             :
             for
             they
             did
             but
             continue
             what
             was
             before
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             who
             admitted
             Proselytes
             into
             their
             Religion
             by
             this
             Rite
             or
             Ceremony
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             Circumcision
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             observed
             unto
             us
             by
             men
             well
             verst
             in
             
               Rabbinical
            
             Writings
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Rituals
            
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             as
             
               Ainsworth
            
             on
             
               Gen.
            
             17.12
             .
             
               Heins.
            
             his
             
               Ex●r●
            
             :
             on
             
               Act.
            
             18.3
             .
             
               Lud
               :
               de
               Dieu
            
             his
             
               Append
               :
               on
               Matth.
            
             23.15
             .
             and
             more
             fully
             and
             copiously
             Doctor
             
               Hammond
            
             in
             his
             fourth
             
               Quaere
               .
            
          
           
             But
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             and
             the
             Christian
             Baptisms
             had
             different
             purposes
             and
             designations
             :
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             Proselytes
             were
             baptised
             into
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Mosaic
            
             Law
             and
             O●conomie
             :
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             into
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             his
             Faith
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             farther
             observed
             by
             the
             forementioned
             
             Writers
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Jewish
             proselytes
             ,
             not
             onely
             men
             of
             years
             were
             baptized
             ,
             but
             their
             young
             Children
             were
             also
             baptized
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             their
             
               Law
               ,
            
             when
             they
             should
             come
             to
             years
             .
          
           
             Which
             usage
             was
             taken
             up
             by
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             reformed
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             though
             to
             another
             purpose
             and
             design
             ,
             as
             we
             touched
             before
             ;
             and
             this
             Ceremony
             was
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             be
             retained
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             when
             Circumcision
             was
             abolished
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             Question
             touching
             
               Infants-baptism
            
             lay
             upon
             this
             :
             Whether
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             did
             baptize
             Infants
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             (
             by
             its
             own
             light
             )
             doth
             not
             clear
             the
             doubt
             ,
             it
             tells
             us
             they
             baptized
             whole
             housholds
             ,
             which
             testimonies
             do
             (
             of
             themselves
             )
             make
             it
             but
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             baptized
             the
             children
             of
             those
             housholds
             :
             but
             if
             
               Catholic
            
             tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             allowed
             so
             much
             
               civility
            
             and
             credit
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             believed
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             
               fact
            
             and
             story
             ;
             then
             the
             business
             would
             soon
             be
             put
             beyond
             all
             pretensions
             of
             scruple
             ,
             and
             made
             as
             secure
             and
             firm
             to
             our
             sense
             ,
             as
             
             any
             Article
             of
             our
             Creed
             :
             As
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             credible
             men
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             firmly
             and
             undoubtedly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             City
             as
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             though
             I
             neither
             saw
             it
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             APHOR.
             6.
             
             Where
             it
             may
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             desire
             supplies
             the
             defect
             .
          
           
             THis
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               adulti
            
             or
             men
             in
             years
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             participated
             of
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             but
             do
             earnestly
             desire
             and
             long
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             impediment
             and
             invincible
             necessity
             ,
             cannot
             obtain
             them
             :
             If
             the
             fault
             be
             not
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             ,
             but
             the
             
               internal
            
             benefit
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             
               external
            
             symbols
             .
          
           
             The
             penitent
             Thief
             on
             the
             cross
             went
             to
             heaven
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             went
             to
             hell
             with
             it
             :
             the
             children
             of
             
               Bethlehem
            
             that
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             own
             blood
             ,
             were
             qualified
             for
             heaven
             by
             that
             Baptism
             ,
             without
             the
             Baptism
             of
             water
             ;
             and
             Martyrdom
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             doth
             
             entitle
             them
             to
             a
             
               crown
               ,
            
             even
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             ,
             though
             unbaptized
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Emperour
             
               Valentinian
            
             died
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             had
             determined
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             prevented
             by
             death
             ;
             St.
             
               Ambrose
            
             doth
             state
             his
             case
             thus
             ;
             
               Quem
               regeneraturus
               eram
               ,
            
             
             
               amisi
               ,
               sed
               ille
               no●
               amisit
               gratiam
               quam
               poposcit
               .
            
             I
             lost
             him
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             whom
             I
             was
             about
             to
             regenerate
             or
             baptise
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             lost
             the
             grace
             o●
             fruit
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             which
             he
             desired
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             cases
             ,
             
               Baptismus
               flaminis
               supplet
               baptismum
               fluminis
               ,
            
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             water-baptism
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             himself
             doth
             
               officiate
            
             for
             the
             Minister
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             we
             may
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             case
             of
             children
             dying
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             not
             forlorne
             and
             disperate
             :
             we
             may
             not
             be
             such
             
               Rhadamanths
            
             as
             to
             passe
             damnatory
             sentences
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             that
             which
             was
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             compass
             :
             God
             doth
             not
             tye
             any
             to
             those
             ordinary
             Laws
             and
             
               methods
            
             whereby
             he
             saves
             man
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             may
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             to
             use
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Parents
             be
             wanting
             to
             their
             child
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             the
             sin
             (
             sure
             )
             lyes
             at
             their
             door
             and
             not
             the
             child's
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             require
             it
             at
             their
             
             hands
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             hath
             declared
             her
             judgement
             ,
             touching
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             more
             than
             the
             bare
             defect
             .
             
               If
               any
               person
               by
               extreme
               sickness
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               just
               impediment
               ,
               do
               not
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               if
               he
               truly
               repent
               him
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               stedfastly
               believe
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               doth
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               profitably
               ,
               to
               his
               souls
               health
               ,
               though
               he
               do
               not
               eat
               the
               Sacrament
               with
               his
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             So
             the
             Rubric
             for
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             sick
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           Prayer
           occasionally
           conceived
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           entring
           into
           a
           ruinous
           Church
           ,
           where
           no
           Prayers
           or
           Sermons
           had
           been
           ,
           in
           many
           years
           before
           .
        
         
           O
           Eternal
           Holinesse
           and
           immense
           Goodness
           !
           how
           sad
           and
           desolate
           is
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           lately
           )
           frequented
           by
           a
           people
           called
           by
           thy
           name
           ,
           to
           call
           upon
           thy
           name
           ;
           to
           seek
           thy
           face
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           thee
           here
           ,
           in
           thine
           own
           appointments
           and
           holy
           dispensations
           :
           how
           forlorne
           is
           it
           now
           become
           ,
           being
           made
           a
           
             Court
             of
             Owls
             ,
          
           and
           a
           place
           
             for
             Satyrs
             to
             dance
             in
             ?
          
           
        
         
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           hand-writing
           upon
           the
           walls
           ,
           and
           the
           charactets
           of
           thy
           just
           displeasure
           ,
           who
           doest
           proportion
           punishments
           to
           the
           offences
           ,
           and
           makest
           the
           one
           legible
           in
           the
           analogy
           ,
           and
           suitablenesse
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Lord
           ,
           
           if
           my
           sins
           have
           drawn
           
             th●se
             lines
             of
             confusion
             and
             of
             stones
             emptiness
          
           ;
           if
           by
           any
           remisness
           or
           perfunctoriness
           in
           holy
           Ministeries
           ,
           if
           by
           want
           of
           zeal
           for
           thy
           
           glory
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           I
           have
           awaked
           thy
           justice
           ,
           lo
           ,
           here
           (
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           )
           I
           prostrate
           my self
           before
           thee
           ,
           imploring
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           ,
           and
           confessing
           to
           thy
           glory
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           just
           in
           all
           that
           is
           come
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           
             Congregation
          
           (
           that
           used
           to
           meet
           here
           ,
           )
           have
           contributed
           to
           this
           judgement
           ,
           and
           turned
           away
           thy
           presence
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           either
           by
           sleighting
           the
           
             Mysteries
          
           that
           were
           here
           dispensed
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Dispensers
          
           of
           them
           :
           we
           must
           say
           again
           ,
           that
           righteous
           art
           thou
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           and
           true
           are
           thy
           judgements
           .
           Thou
           hast
           been
           just
           in
           shutting
           up
           the
           doors
           of
           thy
           House
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           did
           shut
           their
           ears
           and
           hearts
           against
           thee
           ;
           and
           in
           taking
           away
           that
           food
           from
           before
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           loathed
           or
           lightly
           regarded
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           be
           mercifull
           both
           to
           Priest
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           turn
           not
           away
           thy
           face
           utterly
           (
           in
           displeasure
           )
           from
           them
           ;
           as
           we
           confesse
           thy
           justice
           ,
           so
           we
           implore
           thy
           mercy
           ,
           
             Lift
             up
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             upon
             thy
             Sanctuary
             that
             is
             desolate
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             cause
             thy
             face
             to
             shine
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Turn
             thee
             unto
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             renew
             our
             dayes
             as
             of
             old
             .
          
           Have
           mercy
           upon
           a
           distressed
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           distracted
           
           ●tate
           :
           Behold
           thy
           Ministers
           that
           are
           smit●en
           into
           Corners
           ,
           and
           their
           respective
           Congregations
           that
           wander
           like
           sheep
           without
           a
           shepherd
           ,
           
           
             that
             travel
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             ●o
             seek
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ●ind
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Gather
           them
           O
           thou
           Shepherd
           of
           Israel
           ,
           ●nd
           do
           thou
           guide
           and
           lead
           them
           forth
           ,
           ●nd
           let
           thy
           rod
           and
           staff
           comfort
           them
           .
        
         
           Pi●ty
           the
           ruins
           of
           thy
           Church
           ,
           build
           up
           the
           
             old
             wasts
             ,
          
           it
           is
           time
           that
           thou
           have
           mer●y
           upon
           them
           ,
           yea
           the
           time
           is
           come
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             not
             the
             Watch-men
             that
             are
             set
             upon
             the
             wals
             hold
             their
             peace
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             those
             that
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Lord
             keep
             silence
             ,
             nor
             give
             him
             any
             rest
             ,
             until
             he
             establish
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             Church
             a
             praise
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             no
             more
             be
             termed
             desolate
             or
             forsaken
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             an
             eternal
             excellency
             ,
             and
             a
             joy
             of
             many
             generations
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           shall
           we
           learn
           by
           thy
           punishments
           to
           amend
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           for
           thy
           Clemency
           ,
           to
           give
           thee
           praise
           and
           glory
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           PSAL.
           123.
           
           
             Mr.
          
           Sands
           ▪
        
         
           
             1.
             
          
           
             THou
             mover
             of
             the
             rolling
             Sphears
             ,
          
           
             I
             through
             the
             glasses
             of
             my
             tears
             ,
          
           
             To
             thee
             my
             eyes
             erect
             .
          
           
             As
             servants
             mark
             their
             masters
             hands
             ,
          
           
             And
             maids
             their
             mistresses
             commands
             ,
          
           
             And
             liberty
             expect
             :
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
          
           
             So
             we
             ,
             deprest
             by
             enemies
             ,
          
           
             And
             growing
             troubles
             ,
             fix
             our
             eyes
          
           
             On
             God
             who
             sits
             on
             high
             ;
          
           
             Till
             he
             in
             mercy
             ,
             shall
             descend
          
           
             To
             give
             our
             miseries
             an
             end
             ,
          
           
             And
             turn
             our
             tears
             to
             joy
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
          
           
             O
             save
             us
             Lord
             ,
             by
             all
             forlorne
          
           
             The
             subjects
             of
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             ,
          
           
             Defend
             us
             from
             their
             pride
             ,
          
           
             Who
             live
             in
             fluency
             and
             ease
             ,
          
           
             Who
             with
             our
             woes
             their
             malice
             please
             ,
          
           
             And
             miseries
             deride
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A55565e-190
           
             
               Aristid
               .
               Adrian
               .
               orat
               .
            
             8.
             
          
           
             —
             
               Vt
               sine
               faece
               dies
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Joh.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Mat.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             
               Sen.
               Ep.
            
             47
             
          
           
             
               Virtus
               heroica
               est
               eminentia
               &
               splendor
               virtutis
               ,
               qua
               homine
               supra
               conditionē
               humanam
               elevat
               ,
               Piccol
               :
               de
               mor
               :
               Philosophia
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               Vulgus
               sequitur
               fortun●
               ,
               ut
               semper
               ,
               &
               odit
            
             
               Damnatos
               .
               Iuv.
               Sat.
               
                 10.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Forced
             to
             be
             Secular
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-970
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Insulae
             fortunatae
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-1300
           
             
               Josh.
               15.15
            
          
           
             Sine
             magno
             molimine
             ab
             area
             excutitur
             ,
             quod
             nullo
             pondere
             intra
             aream
             tenebatur
             .
             Vinc.
             Lir.
             c.
             
               2
               .
               5.●rona
            
             sunt
             in
             ruinam
             quae
             sine
             fundamentis
             creverunt
             .
             Sen.
             l.
             de
             ira
             .
             cap.
             
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Prov.
               6.6
               .
            
          
           
             Apis
             Sapi
             ,
             entissima
             avicula
             .
             Basil.
             Hexaem
             .
             c.
             
               8.
               
            
             Ecclus.
             
               11.12
               .
            
          
           
             
               Virg
               l.
            
             4.
             
               Georg.
            
          
           
             L.
             
               3.
            
             contra
             Donatistas
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               2.21
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               12.6
               .
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Heb.
               5.12
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Heb.
               6.1
               .
            
             Sermo
             qui
             rudes
             in
             Christo
             inchoat
             .
             
               So
            
             Beza
             
               renders
               it
               .
            
             Ass
             artium
             ,
             &
             Scientia
             Scientiarum
             est
             regimen
             animarum
             .
             
               Esa.
               29.8
               .
            
          
           
             
               Append
               :
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Catholick
               .
            
          
           
             Cul.
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             &
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Haereditaria
             signacula
             ,
             
               St.
            
             Am●brose
             
               calls
               them
               .
            
             l.
             
               3.
            
             ad
             Grat.
             
             Imper.
             Communem
             Thesaurum
             &
             haereditatem
             paternam
             ,
             
               St.
            
             Basil
             
               terms
               them
               ,
            
             Ep.
             
               70.
               
            
          
           
             Auguste
             Sanctissime
             Yheodor
             .
             l.
             
               4
            
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             c.
             
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Vinc
             Lirin
             .
             cap.
             
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Quod
             universa
             tenet
             Ecclesia
             ,
             nec
             Conciliis
             institutum
             ,
             sed
             semper
             retentum
             ,
             non
             nisi
             authoritate
             Apostolica
             traditum
             rectissinè
             creditur
             .
             Aug.
             l.
             
               4.
            
             de
             Bapt.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Tim.
               6.20
               .
            
          
           
             
               Zach.
               4.10
               .
            
          
           
             Via
             trita
             est
             vita
             tuta
             .
          
           
             
               We
               would
               go
               to
               the
               heavenly
            
             Canaan
             
               by
               the
               Kings
               high
               way
               ,
               and
               turn
               neither
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               nor
               to
               the
               left
               .
               Numb.
               20.17
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lucret.
               
            
          
           
             Non
             contemnenda
             sunt
             parva
             ,
             sine
             quibus
             magna
             esse
             non
             possunt
             .
             Hiero.
             Ep.
             ad
             Laetam
             
          
           
             Principia
             majora
             sunt
             vi
             quam
             magnitudine
             .
             Arist.
             de
             Coelo
             ,
             l.
             
               1.
            
             c.
             
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             Ro.
             Williams
             
               his
               Commentaries
               .
            
          
           
             Pius
             
               the
               4th
               .
               in
               his
               Bull
            
             de
             motu
             proprio
             ,
             
               perfixed
               to
               the
            
             Trent-Catechism
          
           
             *
             
               Dr.
            
             Gropper
             .
             Stapleton
             .
             Lud.
             Carbo
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
            
             Rich.
             Greenham
             ▪
             
               above
               50.
               years
               agone
               .
            
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             Catech.
             
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Ediscebant
             pueri
             
               12.
               
            
             Tabb
             .
             leges
             ,
             ut
             Carmen
             necessarium
             .
             M.
             Tull.
             l.
             
               2.
            
             de
             Ll.
             
          
           
             Debile
             fundamentum
             fallit
             opus
             .
             Cypr.
             praefat
             ad
             opuscula
             .
          
           
             Vtile
             est
             plures
             à
             pluribus
             fieri
             tractatus
             ,
             diverso
             stylo
             ,
             non
             diversâ
             fide
             ,
             etiam
             de
             Quaestionibus
             iisdem
             ,
             ut
             ad
             plurimos
             res
             ipsa
             proveniat
             ;
             ad
             alios
             sic
             ,
             ad
             alios
             autem
             sic
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trint
             .
             cap.
             
               3.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-3860
           
             (1)
             
               Orat
               :
               Dom
               :
            
          
           
             (2)
             
               Symbolum
               .
            
          
           
             (3)
             
               Decalogus
               .
            
          
           
             (4)
             
               Sacramenta
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-3980
           
             In
             his
             
               capitibus
               Catecheticis
               universae
               Scripturae
               pomaeria
               ,
               se●
               potiùs
               Latifundia
               continentur
               .
               Alsted
               Th.
               Catechet
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             God
             made
             him
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Psal.
             8.5
             .
             But
             he
             shall
             be
             made
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
             hereafter
             .
             Luk.
             20.36
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Deut.
             10.12
             .
             Micah
             6.8
             .
          
           
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             reduce
             all
             to
             these
             two
             heads
             faith
             and
             Love
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             
          
           
             
               Perfectus
               Scripturae
               Canon
               ,
               ad
               omnia
               ,
               satis
               supe●que
               ▪
               sufficit
               ▪
               Vinc
               :
               Lirin
               ▪
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Patriarchs
             Creed
             ,
             see
             the
             Annotations
             annexed
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Tit.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             26
             22.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Cant.
             6.9
             .
             Eph.
             4.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Tit.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             The
             distribution
             of
             the
             Creed
             into
             4.
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             Desinto
             Hell
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Hammond's
            
             Practical
             Catechism
             ,
             2d
             .
             edition
             page
             236.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             
               Latimer
               .
            
             Dr.
             
               Nowel
               .
            
             Dr.
             
               Babington
               .
            
             Dr.
             
               Bilson
               .
            
             Dr.
             
               Crachanthorp
            
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               —
               C.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Rev.
             5
             20.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             15
             14.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             20
             32.
             
             Rom.
             15.16
             
          
           
             (d)
             Rom.
             8
             28.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Col.
             2.19
             .
             1
             Joh.
             1.3
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luk.
             24
             47.
             
             Act.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             3.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Mat.
             18
             18.
             
             Joh.
             20.25
             
          
           
             
               Symbolum
               patrum
               est
               tantum
               declarativum
               symboli
               Apostolici
               ,
               sic
               propter
               haereticos
               exigente
               necessitate
               .
               Aquin
               :
               Sum
               :
               p.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Doxology
               ,
            
             a
             little
             Creed
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             word
             shibboleth
             distinguished
             the
             
               Ephraimites
            
             from
             the
             
               Gileadites
               ,
            
             Jud.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Psa.
             119
             105.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Joh.
             17
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Cor.
             10
             4.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Tim.
             6
             20.
             
          
           
             (g)
             1
             Pet.
             1
             9
             
          
           
             (h)
             Heb.
             12
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-5210
           
             
               Decalogus
               est
               Symbolum
               Agendorum
               .
               Dr.
               Davenant
               Adhort
               :
               ad
               pacem
               cap.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gen.
             2
             17.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Deut.
             30.15
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Rom.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Eth.
               l.
            
             5.
             
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (a)
             R●m
             .
             2
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             Christian
             liberty
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             23
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Mat.
             5.18
             .
             &
             19.17
             .
             Rom.
             3.31
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             The
             moral
             law
             ,
             a
             perfect
             law
             for
             parts
             &
             degrees
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             7
             12.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Psa.
             19.7
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Exod.
             20.17
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psa.
             119
             96.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             original
             it
             is
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             
               viz
            
             :
          
           
             (a)
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               Decas
               verborum
               .
            
             Deu.
             10
             4.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Rom.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Joh.
             14
             
          
           
             (b)
             Mat.
             22.40
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             the
             Law
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
             Mat.
             22.37
             
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             3
             20.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Gen.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             (d)
             2
             Chron.
             30.18.19
             ▪
             
          
           
             This
             law
             of
             the
             two
             Tables
             surpasseth
             all
             the
             laws
             of
             the
             12.
             
             Tables
             among
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Psa.
             59
             6.
             
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Lev.
             19
             18.
             
             Mat.
             22.39
             
          
           
             (b)
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             17
             26.
             
             Isa.
             58.7
             
          
           
             (d)
             1
             Cor.
             11
             7.
             
             Jam.
             3.9
             .
             
               Exemplumque
               Dei
               quisque
               est
               sub
               imagine
               parvâ
               .
               Manil
               :
            
          
           
             
               Praecepta
               sunt
               angus●a
               ,
               &
               augusta
               .
               Zanch
               :
               in
               Decalog
               :
            
          
           
             He
             that
             commanded
             us
             to
             hate
             the
             evill
             ,
             did
             command
             us
             to
             love
             the
             good
             .
             Amos
             5.15
             Isa.
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               destinat
               ad
               finem
               ,
               destinaat
               ad
               media
               .
               Arist
            
             :
             2.
             
               Phys
            
             :
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             5.21
             ,
             28.
             1
             Joh.
             3.15
             .
             These
             ampliations
             and
             extensions
             of
             general
             precepts
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             virtually
             inherent
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             easie
             natural
             Logick
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             free
             and
             unforced
             inference
             ,
             are
             deducible
             from
             thence
             ;
             whereof
             
               Alsted
            
             in
             his
             
               Theologia
               Catechetica
               ,
               Zanchius
            
             upon
             the
             
               Decalogue
               ,
               Perkins
            
             in
             his
             
               Armilla
               aurea
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             other
             Commentators
             on
             the
             Moral
             Law
             have
             treated
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Exod.
             15.11
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Lev.
             10
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Deut.
             10
             12.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Micah
             .
             6.8
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psa.
             19
             7.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Psa.
             119.18
             .
          
           
             (g)
             2
             Cor.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Jam.
             1
             22.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Psa.
             103
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-6490
           
             
               Deo
               nihil
               deest
               ,
            
             He
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             self-sufficient
             and
             all-sufficient
             .
             —
             
               Ipse
               suis
               pollens
               opibus
            
             :
             —
          
           
             (a)
             Jonah
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Act.
             10
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             must
             pray
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Eph.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Mar.
             6.5.21.22
             .
             Psal.
             50.15
             .
             Phil.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Jam.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Jam.
             4.3
             .
             Job
             35.13
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Job
             37
             19.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             pray
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Joh.
             5
             14.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Luk.
             11
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             annexed
             ,
             upon
             this
             Head
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Mountain
             whereon
             Christ
             preached
             his
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             delivered
             this
             prayer
             .
             Mat.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             The
             preeminence
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             .
             
               Oratio
               Dominica
               est
               orationum
               domina
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             1
             24.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Col.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Joh.
             3.34
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Joh.
             16
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             best
             qualifications
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             21
             22.
             
             Ja.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Ja.
             5.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Luk.
             18
             13.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Eccles.
             5.1
             .
             Ephes.
             3.14
             :
          
           
             And
             Jesus
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             went
             again
             ,
             and
             prayed
             the
             third
             time
             saying
             the
             same
             words
             .
             Mat.
             26.44
             .
             Mat.
             14.43
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             26.44
             .
          
           
             
               Pacis
               Doctor
               ,
               &
               unitatis
               magister
               noluit
               sigillatim
               precem
               fieri
               .
               Cypr
               :
               de
               Orat.
               Dom
               :
            
          
           
             (a)
             Habh
             .
             2
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             .
             Jam.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             
               Tres
               petitiones
               dei
               gloria
               destinatae
               sunt
               tres
               reliquae
               nostri
               curam
               gorunt
               .
               Cal●
               :
               l.
            
             3.
             
               Inst
               :
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Of
             unpremeditated
             prayer
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             14.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             (b)
             Eccle.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Job
             37
             19.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Jam.
             4.3
             .
             Job
             35.13
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Isa.
             51
             16.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Luk
             :
             15.18
             .
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Joh.
             2.1
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-7730
           
             
               Sacramenta
               sunt
               signa
               signantia
               ,
               &
               obsignantia
               .
            
          
           
             The
             eye
             doth
             better
             instruct
             than
             the
             ear
             :
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
          
           
             The
             virtue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Matth.
             26.26
             ,
             27
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Illud
               ,
               est
               nasci
               de
               sp●ritu
               ;
               hoc
               ,
               autem
               pa●sci
               .
               Aug
               :
               de
               verb
               :
               Apostoli
               .
               Serm
               :
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Faciunt
               favos
               vespae
               ;
               faciunt
               Ecclesias
               &
               Marcionitae
               .
               Tert
               :
               adv
               :
               Marc
               :
            
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             18.20
             .
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Act.
             2.42
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gen.
             17.11
             .
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
             Act.
             2.38.22.16
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             old
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             cometh
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             .
             Co.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             sleighting
             baptism
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Annotat
             :
          
           
             (a)
             Luk.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Exod.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Gen.
             17
             12.
             
          
           
             Infants
             to
             b●
             Baptized
             .
             See
             more
             in
             the
             notes
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gen.
             17
             12.
             
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             7
             14.
             
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luk.
             22.19
             :
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             
               Verbum
               est
               fundamentum
               fidei
               ;
               Sacramenta
               sunt
               firmamenta
               &
               columnae
               Calv
               :
               l.
            
             4.
             
               Instit.
               c.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Joh.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             (a)
             ●
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               indignè
               manducat
               ,
               sibi
               judicium
               manducat
               ,
               non
               tibi
               .
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Sam.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             8.1
             .
             Act.
             26.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             11
             28.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Psa.
             77.6
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Cor.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Sacraments
             of
             perpetual
             use
             to
             the
             ●aithfull
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Phil.
             3.12
             .
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             28
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (a)
             In
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             (b)
             In
             the
             Command
             :
          
           
             (c)
             In
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Rom.
             4
             11.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Isa.
             58.12
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Isa.
             3.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Jer.
             33.6
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               90.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-8890
           
             Eccle.
             12.11
             
          
           
             
               I●●it
               studium
               &
               diligentiam
               ,
               qu●
               pueris
               praecepta
               dei
               ●nculca●i
               debent
               .
               V●●abl
               :
               in
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             Histor
             :
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             
               Trent
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-10440
           
             (a)
             2
             Chro.
             6.29
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-11690
           
             Append
             to
             the
             Ref
             :
             Cathol
             :
          
           
             
               Pro
               fundamentalibus
               ea
               sola
               haebendae
               sunt
               quae
               omnibus
               cognitu
               &
               creditu
               necessaeria
               sunt
               :
               Adhort
               :
               ad
               pacem
               cap
               :
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Instit.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               L.
            
             1.
             
               adv.
               haereses
               c.
            
             1.2.3
             .
          
           
             Ep
             :
             dedicatory
             to
             the
             E
             :
             of
             
               Bedford
            
             before
             his
             exposit
             :
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             In
             his
             preamble
             to
             the
             exposit
             :
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               Parte
            
             2
             
               de
               doct
               :
               Chrisstian●s
               .
            
          
           
             
               Animadv.
               in
               Bellarm
               :
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Serm
               :
            
             115.
             
               de
               Tempore
            
          
           
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Epictet
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               Velandis
               Virginibus
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
               Potter's
            
             answer
             to
             charity
             mistaken
             .
             
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Deerant
               quoque
               littora
               ponto
               .
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               papistica
               .
            
          
           
             So
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
            
             the
             
               reditu
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bellarm
               :
               prefat
               :
               ad
               lib
               :
               de
               Rom
               :
               Pontifice
               .
               Pontificia
               potestas
               est
               cardo
               &
               fundamentum
               &
               summa
               fidei
               Christianae
               .
               Skulken
               :
               Apol
               :
               pro
               Bellarm.
               
            
          
           
             
               Non
               latuit
               Judaeos
               de
               Trinitate
               fides
               ,
               ut
               cunque
               sub
               Evangelio
               multo
               sit
               explicatior
               Prid
               :
               Fasci
               :
            
          
           
             
               Confess
               :
               l.
            
             20.
             
               cap.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             
               Vna
               fides
               justificat
               universorum
               temporum
               sanctos
               .
               Leo
               de
               pass
               :
               dom
               :
               Serm.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Prid
               :
               Fasc
               :
            
          
           
             See
             Deut.
             18.15
             .
             compared
             with
             Act.
             3.21
             .
             2
             Chro.
             20.7
             .
             Isa.
             41.8
             .
             Joh.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             
               Lex
               promissiones
               misericordiae
               passim
               continet
               .
               Calv●l
               .
            
             2.
             
               Inst
               :
               c.
            
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             
          
           
             Chap.
             19.
             v.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             ●1
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             20.13
             .
             
               Legem
               servantibus
               ,
               aeterna
               vita
               promissa
               est
               .
            
             Mat.
             19.17
             .
             Luk.
             10.28
             .
             
               Raynolds
               .
            
             Thes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.10
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
          
           
             
               Vetus
               &
               novum
               Testamentum
               ,
               unum
               re
               ,
               geminum
               ratione
               .
               Raynold
               .
               Thes
               :
            
             4.
             
             
               Fest
               Hommius
               in
               Specim
               .
               Controvers
               :
               Belgicarum
               cap.
            
             25.
             
             
               L.
            
             2●
             .
             
               Iustit
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Mich
               :
               Servetus
               ,
               Veterem
               Ecclesiam
               Israeliticā
               in
               haram
               porcorum
               transfomavit
               .
               Beza
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Historia
               Concilii
               Tridentini
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Li.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             10.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Hâc
               syllabâ
               ▪
               creator
               à
               creaturis
               secernitur
               ;
               divina
               ab
               humanis
               separantur
               .
               Ruff
               :
               in
               Symb
               :
            
          
           
             *
             And
             in
             
               Petr
               :
               Canisius
            
             his
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quod
               universa
               tenet
               Ecclesia
               ,
               nec
               Conciliis
               institutum
               sed
               semper
               retentum
               ,
               non
               nisi
               Apostolicâ
               authoritate
               traditum
               rectissimè
               creditur
               .
               L.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Bapt
               :
               Contra
               Donatistas
               .
               Necesse
               est
               propter
               tantos
               ,
               tam
               varii
               erroris
               ansractus
               ,
               ut
               Propheticae
               &
               Apostolicae
               interpretationis
               linea
               ,
               secundùm
               Ecclesiastici
               &
               Catholici
               sensùs
               normam
               dirigatur
               .
               Vinc
               :
               Lirin
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Theol
               :
               Catechetica
               .
            
          
           
             So
             
               Whitaker
               de
               Eccles
               :
               Raynolds
               .
               Mor●ney
               ,
            
             and
             
               Davenant
            
             on
             ,
             Col.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.20
             Heb.
             12.23
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.28
             
          
           
             
               Tu
               vides
               quousque
               oculos
               habes
               ,
               sed
               oculi
               domini
               sunt
               alti
               .
               Tert
               :
               de
               praescript
               :
            
          
           
             
               Oprat
               :
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Nisi
               in
               parte
               Donati
               .
               August
               :
               de
               haeresib
               :
            
          
           
             Psa.
             2.8
             .
             Isa.
             14.2
             .
             
               Huic
               ego
               nec
               metas
               rerum
               ,
               neque
               tempora
               pono
               :
               imperium
               sine
               fine
               dedi
               .
               Virg
               :
            
             Act.
             20.28
             Bishop
             of
             
               Milevis
            
             in
             
               Africa
               .
               L.
            
             2.
             
             
               Contra
               Donatist
               :
            
          
           
             
               Sulpit.
               Severus
               l.
            
             2.
             
               Hist
               :
               Sacrae
               .
               Peuc
               :
               Chro
               :
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               Genebr
               .
               Chron
               :
               Epist.
               ad
               Damasum
               .
            
          
           
             
               L.
            
             4.
             
               Eccl
               :
               Histor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Et
               in
               Conciliis
               ,
               &
               in
               Doctorum
               collisionibus
               ,
               semper
               tandem
               triumphavit
               fides
               de
               Trinitate
               Catholica
               .
            
             Dr.
             
               Prid
               :
               fasc
               :
               Contr.
               p.
            
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Baron
               :
               An●nal
               :
               ad
               An
               :
            
             340.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Athanasius
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             
               Commonitorii
               .
            
          
           
             
               Articuli
               fidei
               non
               possunt
               crescere
               quoad
               numerum
               credibilium
               ,
               sed
               quoad
               explicationem
               .
               Aquin.
               Sum
               :
               p.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Arrius
               erat
               vir
               laudis
               &
               gloriae
               ,
               magis
               quam
               veri
               .
               tatis
               Cupidus
               .
               Platina
               in
               vitâ
               Sylvestri
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               vita
               B.
               Fulgentii
               .
            
          
           
             
               Russ
               :
               in
               Symb
               :
            
          
           
             Judg.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb
               :
               l
               :
            
             4.
             
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Basil
               :
               Ep.
            
             78.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-17290
           
             
               L.
               de
               leg
               :
            
          
           
             Sir
             
               W.
               Raghleigh
               .
            
             1.
             
               p.
            
             of
             his
             History
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Vero
            
             6.
             
               cultu
               l.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             3.13
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.14
             
          
           
             
               L.
            
             3.
             
               inst.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Non
               ille
               Spiritus
               ,
               adulterii
               vel
               homicidii
               ,
               vel
               fraudis
               patronus
               .
               id
               .
            
          
           
             
               Legis
               doctrina
               retinenda
               est
               ,
               sine
               quâ
               Christus
               non
               potest
               retineri
               .
               Dr.
               Daven
               :
               ●dh
               :
               ad
               pacem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lex
               moralis
               est
               aeterna
               Regula
               justitiae
               omnium
               gentium
               ac
               temporum
               hominibus
               praescripta
               ,
               qui
               ad
               dei
               voluntatem
               vitam
               suam
               Componere
               volunt
               .
               Cal
               :
               l.
            
             4.
             
               Inst
               :
               c.
            
             20.
             
             
               Liberantur
               fideles
               à
               rigore
               legis
               ,
               non
               regimine
               :
               habet
               enim
               in
               eos
               imperium
               politicum
               ,
               non
               despoticum
               ;
               poedagogiam
               exercet
               ,
               non
               mastigogiam
               ,
               est
               index
               non
               judex
               nostrarum
               actionum
               .
               Pride
               aux
               fase
               :
               contr
               :
            
          
           
             God
             spake
             these
             words
             and
             said
             .
             Exod.
             20.1
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             119.97
             Psa.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             119.
             
          
           
             
               Lex
               divinitùs
               traedita
               ,
               perfectam
               nos
               justitiam
               docet
               .
               Calv
               :
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               Lex
               est
               perfectissima
               norma
               justitiae
               .
               Nowel
               .
               Cat
               :
               est
               vitae
               regula
               perfectè
               absoluta
               .
               Id.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             
               Interna
               &
               externa
               obedientia
               requiritur
               in
               singulis
               praeceptis
               ,
               interprete
               Christo
               Mat.
            
             5.
             
             
               Ames
               :
               Med
               :
               Theol
               :
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               Leges
               hominum
               ligant
               manus
               ,
               lex
               dei
               conscientiam
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sculptile
               &
               con●latile
               reor
               dogmata
               esse
               falsa
               &
               perversa
               ,
               quae
               ab
               his
               quibus
               facta
               sunt
               ,
               adorantur
               .
            
             Hieron
             :
             
               in
               Habb
               :
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               Qui
               falsum
               dogma
               componunt
               ,
               auream
               statuam
               faciunt
               ,
               &
               persuadent
               homines
               ,
               ut
               cadentes
               ,
               adorent
               idolum
               falsitatis
               .
               Id.
               in
               Dan.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             Ecclus
             35
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Lev
             ▪
             17.44
             19.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             1.13
             ,
             ●4
             .
             Jer.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Mat
             5.8
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             St.
             
               Augustin
            
             calls
             the
             Decalogue
             in
             his
             b●ok
             
               de
            
             o
             
               chordis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Pers
             :
             Sat
             :
             
               2
            
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             14.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             12.33
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             86.4
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               benignior
               legis
               interpretatio
               ,
               Aristot.
            
             5.
             
             
               Eth
               ▪
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Auson●
               ad
               Theodos
               :
               Imp●rat
               :
            
          
           
             
               Concilium
               Arausicanum
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-19570
           
             —
             
               Paenam
               pro
               munere
               pascunt
               ,
            
             like
             Phaëton
             .
             
               Ovid
               :
               Metamo
               :
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Multos
               non
               audit
               deus
               ad
               Voluntatem
               ,
               ut
               exaudiat
               ad
               salut
               em
               .
               Isid
               :
               de
               summo
               bon●
               .
            
          
           
             Joh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             
               Iuv.
               Sat
               :
            
             10
             
          
           
             *
             
               Homo
               quidem
               Ethnicus
               sapit
               in
               hoc
               ,
               quòd
               judicat
               quàm
               periculosum
               sit
               a
               domino
               petere
               ,
               quod
               Cupiditas
               nost●
               a
               dictaverit
               .
               Calvin
               .
               l
            
             3.
             
               Inst
               :
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Dan
               :
               Heinsius
               Exercit
               .
               in
               Lu.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               L.
            
             3.
             
               inst.
               ●
               .
            
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             preamble
             to
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
             So
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Greenwood
            
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               L.
            
             3.
             
               inst.
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               In
            
             6.
             
               c.
               Matthai
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             
               Enchirid
               :
               ad
               Laurent
               :
               c.
               
            
             71.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             .
             l.
             5
             
               Eccl
               :
               polit
               :
            
          
           
             
               Lib
               :
               de
               Veland
               :
               virg
               :
            
          
           
             
               Primum
               in
               unuquoque
               genere
               est
               mensura
               reliquorum
               .
               Arist.
            
             4.
             Phy.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             30.13
             
          
           
             
               Nat:
               Hist.
               l.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quamlibet
               alia
               verba
               dicimus
               ,
               nil
               aliud
               dicimus
               ,
               quàm
               quod
               in
               ista
               oratione
               positum
               est
               ,
               si
               rectè
               &
               congruenter
               oremus
               .
               Aug
               :
               Ep.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Ora●
               :
            
          
           
             Lev.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               de
               Oratione
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               Orat
               :
               Da
               Magistrum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eccles
               :
               pol.
               l.
            
             5.
             
             §
             35.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               R.
               Baker's
            
             Meditat
             :
             on
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               L.
            
             3.
             
               inst.
               c.
            
             20.
             
             §.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Nox
               victa
               vagos
               contra●it
               ignes
               ,
               luce
               renatâ
               cogit
               nitidum
               Phosphorus
               agmen
               .
               Sen:
               Herefurens
               .
            
          
           
             
               Syntag
               :
               Theol
               :
               Tit
               :
            
             51.
             
          
           
             Def.
             of
             the
             L.
             pr
             :
          
           
             Expos
             :
             of
             the
             L.
             pr
             :
          
           
             Saints
             Rest
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             l.
             the
             Spirit
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             29.30
             .
          
           
             Thornedike
             of
             Rel
             :
             assemb.
             .
             c
             7
             
               Synagoga
               Judaica
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             Eccl.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             
               Ecclus
            
             1.2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hist
             :
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               lib.
            
             6
             
          
           
             
               Lyra
               in
            
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.14
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             
               Ep
               :
            
             89.
             
          
           
             
               De
               meritis
               &
               remiss
               :
               l
               :
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Apol
               :
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Direct
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-23180
           
             Pro.
             25.11
             .
             
               Vel
               ut
               Pythagorei
               qui
               parvas
               res
               magna
               .
               rum
               rerum
               tesseras
               esse
               voluêrunt
               .
               Plat.
               Qu
               :
               Romanae
               .
            
             Gen.
             28.12
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vt
               prophe●tae
               olim
               prophetabant
               ,
               non
               solùm
               sermone
               sed
               etiam
               visione
               &
               conversatione
               &
               actibus
               typicis
               quos
               faciebant
               .
               Iren
               :
               l.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Providentia
               divina
               unicuique
               rei
               providet
               secundùm
               modum
               suum
               .
               Homini
               autem
               connaturale
               est
               ,
               ut
               per
               sensibilia
               ad
               cognitionem
               intelligibilium
               perveniat
               .
               Aquin.
            
             2.2
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quia
               infirma
               &
               languida
               est
               fides
               nostra
               ,
               ideo
               deus
               ,
               non
               contentus
               objectum
               ejus
               auribus
               nostris
               ,
               per
               praedicationem
               Evangelii
               inculcâsse
               ,
               insuper
               illud
               ,
               per
               Sacramentum
               (
               tanquàm
            
             visible
             verbum
             )
             
               oculis
               ingerit
               ,
               &
               auribus
               inserit
               .
               Tilenus
               Syntag
               :
               Theol
               :
               p.
            
             851.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hoc
               habent
               Sacramenta
               prae
               verbo
               peculiare
               ,
               quòd
               promissiones
               velut
               in
               hac
               tabula
               depictas
               ,
               nobis
               ad
               vivum
               representent
               ,
               &
               fub
               aspectum
               graphicè
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               expressas
               statuant
               .
               Calv.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               Inst.
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Art.
            
             23
             
          
           
             
               Panem
               domini
               ,
               non
               panem
               .
               dominium
               .
               Lambit
               petram
               sed
               inde
               nec
               mel
               sugit
               ,
               ne
               ▪
               oleum
               Cyprian
               :
            
          
           
             
               Nou
               tantum
               signa
               signantia
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               obsignantia
               .
            
          
           
             
               Comparatio
               tam
               inepta
               ut
               nihil
               inoptius
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Sacram.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             
               Medull
               :
               Theol
               :
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               L.
            
             4.
             
               contrà
               Donat.
               c.
            
             25
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sacramentorum
               vis
               inerarribiliter
               valet
               plurimùm
               ,
               &
               ideo
               contempta
               sacrilegos
               facit
               :
               inipiè
               quippe
               contemnitur
               ,
               sine
               quo
               non
               potest
               perfici
               pietas
               .
               Aug
               :
               l.
            
             19.
             
               contra
               Faustum
               Manich.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm
               :
               Enervat
               :
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Baptismus
               est
               necessarius
               non
               rantùm
               ut
               res
               praecepta
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ut
               medium
               salutis
               ordinarium
               ;
               it
               a
               tamen
               ut
               non
               desperandum
               est
               de
               salute
               non-baptisatorum
               .
               Amesius
               Bellarm
               :
               enervat
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh
             3.5
             .
          
           
             
               Eccl
               :
               pol
               :
               l.
            
             5
             §.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
               Heins.
               exercit
               :
               in
               Mar.
            
             13.30
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               Baptismo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serm
               :
            
             10.
             
               de
               v.
               
               Ap.
               
            
          
           
             
               L
            
             4.
             
               Inst.
               c
            
             16.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Orat
               :
               funebri
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55565e-25710
           
             
               1655.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aula
               ululantium
               .
            
             Isa.
             34.13
             :
             Isa.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             34.11
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             5.21
             
          
           
             Amos.
             8.11
             
          
           
             Isa.
             62
             ▪
             6.